<MOA>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 209, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>842 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0209</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0209/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 209, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0209</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">000</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="PNT" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0209/" ID="ABR0102-0209-1">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MISC">The Living age ... / Volume 209, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">A-B</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00001" SEQ="0001" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="PNT" N="A"></PB>
<PB REF="IMG00002" SEQ="0002" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="B"></PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 209, Issue 2700 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>842 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0209</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0209/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 209, Issue 2700</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>April 4, 1896</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0209</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2700</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<FRONT>
<DIV1 TYPE="front" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0209/" ID="ABR0102-0209-2">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MISC">The Living age ... / Volume 209, Issue 2700, miscellaneous front pages</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">i-viii</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00003" SEQ="0003" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TPG001" N="R001">LITTELLS







LIVING
AGE.







E PLORIBUS UNUE.


These publications of the day should from time to time be winnowed, the whea t caretut y
preserved, and the chaff thrown away.

Made up of every creatures best,

Various, that the mind
Of leiultory han, stll(110U5 of change,
And uleased with novelty, may he indukted.











SIXTH SERIES, VOLUME X.

FROM TIlE BEGINNING, VOL. CCIX.


APRIL, MAY, JUNE.


1S96.







BOSTON:

LITTELL AND Co.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00004" SEQ="0004" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="R002">A?</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00005" SEQ="0005" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TOC001" N="R003">J/~ 7%
 4 ~ -

a







TABLE OF THE PEINCIPAL CONTENTS

OF

THE LIVING AGE, VOLUME CCIX.

THE TENTH QUARTERLY YOLUME OF THE SIXTH SERIES.


APRIL, MAY, JUNE, 1896.



EDINBURGH REVIEW.

English Letter-Writing in the
	Nineteenth ~Jentury,	.	. 59S
QUARTERLY REVIEW.

Children Yesterday and To-day,
707
CHURCH QUARTERLY REVIEW.
The French Pyrenees,	.	. 515


CONTEMPORARY REVIEW.

South Africa and the Chartered
	Company	48
Cardinal Manning and the Catholic
Revival                    
Personal Reminiscences of Car
	dinal Manning,	.	.	. 210
Nature in the Earlier Roman
	Poets	372
Jean Baptiste and his Language, . 387
The Irish Priesthood,			. 481
A Plea for Russia			584
The Proposed Gigantic Model of
	the Earth	692
The Plains of Australia, .	.	. 764

Fo RTNIGHTLY REVIEW.

In the Land of the Northernmost
	Eskimo	102
An Educational Interlude,	.	. 179
The Story of an Amateur Revolu
	tion	303
Stray Thoughts on South Africa, 	404
Czar and Emperor	579
A Forgotten Oxford Movement
    1681	1
The Theory of the Ludicrous, . 737
Life from the Lost Atlantis, .	. 810
NINETEENTH CENTURY.
In Praise of the Boers,			. 35
Recent Science			67
MattheW Arnold,			62
Sir Robert Peel			500
Memoirs of the Duc de Persigny, . 545
Mr. Lecky on Democracy,	.	. 643
Portrait-Painting in its Historical
	Aspects	771
A Medical View of Cycling for
	Ladies,	806

NATIONAL REVIEW.
National Biography	. .	. 25
The Humorous Aspect of Child
	hood,	293
Slatin Pasha and the Sudan, .		. 323
The Throne of Thunder. .	.	. 623

NEW REVIEW.
A Noble Lady,	59
Candor in Biography,	.	.	. 314
On an Old-Fashioned Childrens
	Book	436
Traditions of the Fijians,		.	. 703
BLACKWOOD5 MAGAZINE.

On Some Books for Boys and Girls,
The Heirs of Kellie, .	.	. 78,
The Philosophy of Blunders,
A Contemporary of Saladin,
Church Parade               
A Heroine of the Renaissance,
Dream-tracked in the Transvaal,
3
138
163
259
425
451
721
GENTLEMANS MAGAZINE.
The Chevalier DEon as a Book
	Collector,				. 120
Peters Wooing			509
A Bishop in Partihus,	.	.	. 798</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00006" SEQ="0006" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TOC002" N="R004">iv


COENHILL MAGAZINE.

Our Old Town Walls,
Life in a Familist~re,
The Principles of Miss Mehitabel,
Animal Tempers	
The	Early Days of European
Travel,
The	Financial Boom of the Last
Century                
Contents.
42
157
277
568

757

793
MACMILLANS MAGAZINE.
Thomas Cathros Clock, . .	. 12
The Scottish Guard of France,	. 94
The Star of the Sea, . .	. 172
The Failure of Philanthropy, .	. 230
A Subterranean Adventure, .	. 248
Rambles of a Naturalist in	Wool-
    mer Forest, . . .	. 308
The Forty Days, . . .	. 493
Unfinished Books,....53~
The Old Packet-Service, 		. 561
The Living of East Wispers, 	. 591
Newfoundland	672
Mary Stuart at Saint Germains, . 747
Thomas Hughes,	.	.	. . 819

TEMPLE BAR.

Rambles in Hertfordshire, . . 114
Spenser, and England as he
	viewed it               
The Rival Leaders of the Czechs,
The Queen of the Desert,
The Strange Preacher,
A Dulditch Angel,
Love on the Road,
On the Chilterns,
A Black Forest Lorelei,

GOOD WORDS.

W.	Vs Bedtime,

SUNDAY MAGAZINE.

A Case of Sentiment,
154
236
342
396
474
526
572
659


191


815
ARGOSY.

Country Life in the Last Century, 125
Pleydells Predicament, . . . 218
LONGMANS MAGAZINE.

D.	G. Rossetti and His Family
Letters                
The Baltic Canal and How lit Came
to be Made, .
The Bondager	
A Winters Day in Mid-Forest,
The Man of Bath	
The Little Legacy	
53

131
335
554
616
753
CHURCHMAN.

Faust, the Necromancer,
SPECTATOR.

Thomas Hughes, .
The Policy of Worry,
The Virginia Water Heronry,
 382
443
822
CHAMBERS JOURNAL.
Inside Johannesburg Prison,		. 255
The Far Distances of Our Uni
	verse	377
In a Norwegian Farmhouse, .	. 635
Politics and the May-Fly,	.	. 70~

CAssELLs SATURDAY JOURNAL.

The Chimneys of Windsor Castle, 446
CYCLE MAGAZINE.

The Birthplace of Millet,

FISHING GAZETTE.

The Thames of the Past,
445


31~
HOSPITAL REVIEW.

China Making at Worcester, .	.

EVANGELISCHE BLATTER.

Mourning the Dead in Palestine, 447

LA REVUE SCIENTIFIQUE.

An Island of Peace           
511</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00007" SEQ="0007" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="VOI001" N="R005">INDEX TO VOLUME CCIX.



Arnold, Matthew
Animal Tempers,
Australia, The Plains of
Atlantis, Lost, Life from the
	362
	568
	764
	810
Books, On Some, for Boys and
Girls, . .
Biography, National .
Boers, In Praise of the
Baltic Canal, The, and How it
Came to he Made,
Blunder;s, The Philosophy of
Bedtime, W. Vs .
Biography, Candor in
Bondager, The
Baptiste, Jean, and his Language,
Books, Unfinished .
Bath, The Man of .
Black Forest Lorelel, A
Bishop, A, in Partibus,
3
25


131
163
191
314
335
387
536
616
659
798
Chevalier DEon, The, as a Book
	Collector	0
Country Life in the Last Century,	125
Catholic Revival, Cardinal Man-
    ning and the . . . 	195
Czechs, The Rival Leaders of the	236
Childhood, The ftumorous Aspect
    of	293
Candor in Biography,			. 314
Church Parade	425
Childrens Book, On an Old-Fash-
    ioned	436
Chilterns, On the	.	. 	. 572
China Making at Worcester, 	.
Czar and Emperor	579
Children Yesterday and To-day, 	707
Cycling for Ladies, A Medical
    View of	806
Dulditch Angel, A .
Duc de Persigny, Memoirs of the
Democracy, Mr. Lecky on
Dream-tracked in the Transvaal,
474
545
643
721
Eskimo, In the Land of the North
    ernmost	2
England as he viewed it, and,
    Spenser	154
Educational Interlude, An	.	. 179
English Letter-writing in the Nine
	teenth Century,	.	. . 598
Earth, the, The Proposed Gigantic
	Model of	692
European Travel, The Early Days
of                        
Faust, the Necromancer,
Familist~re, Life in a .
Far Distances, The, of Our Uni-
verse            
Forty Days, The		.
French Pyrenees, The .
Fijians, the, Traditions of
Financial Boom, The, of the Last
Century                
Heirs of Kellie, The .
Hertfordshire, Rambles in
Hughes, Thomas .
Hughes, Thomas .
Heronry, The Virginia Water.
63
187

0~~

493
515
703

793
78, 138
114
382
819
822

35
In Praise of the Boers, .
In the Land of the Northernmost
	Eskimo	102
Inside Johannesburg Prison, . 255
Irish Priesthood, The	.	.	. 481
Island of Peace, An .	.	.	. 511
Johannesburg Prison, Inside .	. 255

Last Century, Country Life in the 125
Land of the Northernmost Eskimo,
In the . . . . . 102
Life in a Familist~re, . . . 187
Love on the Road
Living, The, of East Wispers, . 591
Lecky, Mr., on Democracy, . . 643
Ludicrous, the, The Theory of . 737</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00008" SEQ="0008" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="VOI002_SPI001" N="R006">vi

Legacy, The Little
Life from the Lost Atlantis,

Manning, Cardinal, and the Catho-
lic Revival, .
Manning, Cardinal, Personal Rem-
iniscences of . . . . 210
Millet, The Birthplace of . . 445
Mourning the Dead in Palestine, . 447
Mary Stuart at Saint Germains, . 747
National Biography,				25
Noble Lady, A				59
Naturalist, Rambles of a, in Wool
	mer Forest	os
Norwegian Farmhouse, In a 	. 635
Newfoundland	72
On Some Books for Boys and Girls,
Our Old Town Walls,
Oxford Movement, A Forgotten
1681
3
42

681
Pleydells Predicament, .	.	. 218
Philanthropy, The Failure of . 230
Principles, The, of Miss Mehitabel, 277
Palestine, Mourning the Dead in . 447
Priesthood, The Irish 		. 481
Peel, Sir Robert	500
Peters Wooin~,	.	.	.	. 509
Pyrenees, The French .	.	. 515
Packet-Service, The Old	.	. 561
Proposed Gigantic Model, The, of
	the Earth	692
Politics and the May-Fly,	.	. 700
Portrait-Painting in its Historical
	Aspects	771

Queen of the Desert, The,

Rossetti, D. G., and His Family
Letters,




Ah! Me, tis Winter yet,
After Sunset,
Anemone, The

Benediction, At
Blackbird, To the
Chilly Night, A .	.	.
Coming, The, o the Green,
Index.
	783	Recent Science               
	810	RLintgens Rays               
		Rambles in Hertfordshire,
		Rival Leaders, The, of the	Czechs,
	195	Roman Poets, Nature in	the
		Earlier
Renaissance, A Heroine of the
Russia, A Plea for .
342


53
67
67
114
236

372
451
584
South Africa and the Chartered
	Company	48
Scottish Guard of France, The		94
Spenser, and England as	he
    viewed it		154
Star of the Sea,	.	. .	. 172
Subterranean Adventure, A .	. 248
Saladin, A Contemporary of .	. 259
Story, The, of an Amateur		Revo-
    lution,		303
Slatin Pasha and the Sudan,	.	. 323
Sudan, Slatin Pasha and the	.	. 323
Strange Preacher, The .	.	. 396
South Africa, Stray	Thoughts	on, 404
Sentiment, A Case of .	.	. 815
Thomas Cathros Clock,
Thames, The, of the Past.
Throne, The, of Thunder,

Universe, The Far Distances of
Our
Unfinished Books, .

Virginia Water Heronry, The.
12
319
623



536

822
	W.	Y.s Bedtime	191
Woolmer Forest, Rambles of a
	Naturalist in .	. .	. 308
	Worry, The Policy of	.	.	. 443
Windsor Castle, The Chimneys of 446
Winters Day, A, in Mid-Forest, . 554



POETRY.
66 Day Dreams,	.
578
642 Finis                 

450 Garden Seat, The Old
770
	Introspective,	.
2 Is Canada Loyal?
514 In Progress,	.
322

514

66

2
258
258</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00009" SEQ="0009" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="SPI002" N="R007">Index.
In MemoriamTom Hughes, 	. 322
Invention	514
London Sparrow, A .	.	.	. 642
Lines (freely enlarged from Victor
Hugo),
770
May-bloom foameth pink and
white,
New Rays,
706
Outdoor Church, The
One Heart,
Pan,
Presence, A
	66
	238
9

322
Poets Grave, The
Pause, A
Painter, The
Pri~re,


Song of Snow-time, A
Silence Owen,
Sleeping Beauty, The
Separated,
Spokea at Sea,
Silence           
Seedtime,
Son~             
vii

450
 
514
442


9

386
386
578
578
706
706
770
To Terence,A Little Child,
To the First Celandine,
194
706
Winter days are sad and dark, 450
TALES.
Bondager, The .	.
Black Forest Lorelel, A


Dulditch Angel, A . .
Dream-tracked in the Transynal,
335 Living, The, of East Wispers,
659 Le~acy, The Little .
474
721
Educational Interlude, An .	. 179
The Heirs of Kellie,
78, 138
591
75&#38; 
Pleydells Predicament,...218
Principles, The, of Miss Mehitahel, 277
Peters Wooing	509
Stran~e Preacher, The
Sentiment, A Case of
 390
81~
Love on the Road,	526 Thomas Cathros Clock,	12</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00010" SEQ="0010" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="R008"></PB></P>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0209/" ID="ABR0102-0209-3">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 209, Issue 2700</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">1-64</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00011" SEQ="0011" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="1">LITTELLS LIVING AGE.




	Volume X.	 O7flAA~~1 A	From Beginning,
	Sixth Series,	}	No ~ ~, 1896.	VoL CCIX.


CONTENTS.
  I.	ON SOME BOOKS FOR Boys AND GIRLS,	Blackwoods Magazine,
  II.	THOMAS CATHROS CLOCK, . 	Macmillans Magazine,
 III.	NATIONAL BIOGRAPHY. By Leslie
	 Stephen	National Review,
 IV.	IN PRAISE OF THE BOEIiS. By H. A.
	 Bryden,	Nineteenth Century,
  V.	OUR OLD TOWN WALLS, . . 	Cornhill Magazine,
 VI.	SOUTH AFRICA AND THE CHARTERED
	 COMPANY. By Charles Harrison, 	Contemporary Review,
VII.	D. G. ROSSETTI AND HIS FAMILY LET-
	 TEES. By Ford N. Hueffer, . 	Longmans Magazine,
VIII.	A NOBLE LADY. By N. Oliphant, 	New Review,
 IX.	FAUST, THE NECROMANCER, . 	Churchman,


POETRY.
A CHILLY NIGHT,
A SONG OF SNOW-TIME,
2 PAN,.

2 INTROSPECTIVE,








PUBLISHED EVERY SATURDAY BY

LITTELL &#38; 00., BOSTON.






TERMS OF SUBSCRIPTION.

	For SIx DOLLARS remitted directly to the Publishers, the LIvInG AGE will be punctually for-
warded for a year, free of postage.
	Remittances should be made by bank draft or check, or by post-office money-order, if possible. If
neither of these can be procured, the money should be sent in a registered letter. All postmasters are
obliged to register letters when requested to do so. Drafts, checks, and money-orders should be made
payable to the order of LITTELL &#38; Co.
	Single copies of the LIVING AGE, 15 cents.
.3
12

	25

	35

	42

48

53
59
63
.2
.2</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00012" SEQ="0012" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="2">2
A CHILLY NIGHT.

I rose at the dead of night,
	And went to the lattice alone
To look for my mothers ghost
	Where the ghostly moonlight shone.

My friends had failed one by one,
Middle-aged, young, and old,
Till the ghosts were warmer to me
Than my friends that had grown so cold.

I looked and I saw the ghosts
Dotting plain and mound:
They stood in the blank moonlight,
But no shadow lay on the ground;
They spoke without a voice
	And they leaped without a sound.

I called: 0 my mother dear,
I sobbed: 0 my mother kind,
Make a lonely bed for me
	And shelter it from the wind:

Tell the others not to come
	To see me night or day:
But I need not tell my friends
To be sure to keep away.

My mother raised her eyes,
	They were blank and could not see:
Yet they held me with their stare,
While they seemed to look at me.

She opened her mouth and spoke,
I could not hear a word,
While my flesh crept on my bones
And every hair was stirred.

She knew that I could not hear
The message that she told,
Whether I had long to wait
	Or soon should sleep in the mould:
I saw her toss her shadowless hair
And wring her hands in the cold.

I strained to catch her words,
And she strained to make me hear;
But never a sound of words
	Fell on my straining ear.

From midnight to the cockcrow
I kept my watch in pain,
While the subtle ghosts grew subtler
In the sad night on the wane.

From midnight to the cockcrow
I watched till all were gone,
Some to sleep in the shifting sea
And some under turf and stone:
Living had failed and dead had failed,
And I was indeed alone.
CHRISTINA ROSSETTI.
A SONG OF SNOW-TIME.

Now wends the track across the snow
That once went through the daisies;
Long lines of frost are lying low
Where once were fairy mazes
Where once the gorse was all aflame
	In moorland nooks and hollows
Where once the crying cuckoo came,
	And lightly-skimming swallows.

0 earth, thou doest all things right!
Thy very desolation
Is but a prelude to the light
Of love and new creation.

I	gaze across a land of snow
I catch the skylarks greeting
I breathe the breath of flowersI know
	The pulse of June is beating.
	ARTHUR L. SALMON.





PAN.

	Hush! Pan is sleeping
	In forest deep on leafy bed:
Oh, softly tread.
	Hum lullaby, 0 drowsy bee:
In charm~d silence every tree
His watch is keeping.
Oh, softly tread: great Pan is sleeping~
Hark! Pan is waking!
A shiver through the leaves is creeping
Before the breeze.
Oh, see the Hamadryads peeping
Behind the trees.
	Their trunks glow ruddy in the sun,
And hark! the blackbirds one by one
The silence breaking
	With flute-like note; for Pan is waking..
	ETHEL R. BARKER.
Versailles.	Academy.
	INTROSPECTIVE.

	I wish it were over the terrible pain,.
	Pang after pang again and again;
	First the shattering ruining blow,
	Then the probing steady and slow.

	Did I wince? I did not faint:
	My soul broke but was not bent:
Up I stand like a blasted tree
By the shore of the shivering sea.
On my boughs neither leaf nor fruit.
No sap in my uttermost root;
Brooding in an anguish dumb
On the short past and the long to come.
CHRISTINA ROSSETTI.
A Chilly Night, etc.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00013" SEQ="0013" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="3">On Some Books for Boys and Girls.
From Blackwoods Magazine.
ON SOME BOOKS FOR BOYS AND GIRLS.

Most people have probably not for-
gotten a certain pictorial advertisement
highly popular and widely diffused
some twenty years ago. Entitled The
ChildWhat will he become ? it pur-
ported to illustrate the potentialities
for good or evil latent in the young,
and the vast importance of education.
It started with the representation of a
boys face in profile, and went on to
depict the same countenance at succes-
sive stages in a career of learning, in-
dustry, virtue, and (of course) pecuniary
success, on the one hand, and at the
corresponding stages in a career of
ignorance, intemperance, depravity, and
consequent want, on the other. The
idea, if we mistake not, was very hap-
pily parodied by Mr. Furniss, who with
admirable skill and humor traced the
development of the boy politician first
into a Gladstone and then into a
Biggar. But nowadays the question
has been to some extent superseded
by one equally puzzling: The Child
What is he? And indeed the inquiry
is one in which every species of man
of science, as well as every school of
philosophers, has a strong interest to
take part. The anthropologist clutches
at resemblances between the child and
the savage, the biologist at resem-
blances between the child and the
monkey or the oyster. The Darwinian
and the follower of Weismann ner-
vously peer for symptoms, or the ab-
sence of symptoms, of the hereditary
transmission of acquired qualities.
The idealist or Neo-Hegelian solemnly
watches the first unfolding of the con-
tent of the childs ideal (that, we be-
lieve, is, or latterly was, the correct
phraseology, innate ideas being for
the present out of fashion). With com-
placent satisfaction the hedonist be-
holds the child over-eating itself. With
unctuous confusion of thought but not
of face the quasi-religious evolutionist
observes the child adapting itself to
an environment of sweetmeats or the
reverse, as the case may be. Above all.
as we gather from a recent work of
Mr. Sully, the psychologist has a su
preme interest in the matter, and is
eager to enter upon a course of child-
watching. He would endeavor, of
course, to secure the co-operation of all
mothers, for Mr. Chillips proposition
even now holds good that the ladies
are great observers. But the child,
the victim of the experiment, would,
we conceive, be well-nigh ruined.
For the truth is, we suspect, that if
the mothers, fathers, grandparents, and
uncles and aunts, once commence
Smorltork with note-book and pencil,
there is not a single child of average
sharpness but will smoke them in
a minute. The inevitable result will
be that the child will lose all sincerity,
ingenuousness, and candor; it will at
least pose, if it does not deceive, of
set purpose; and that result no one
would deplore more heartily than Mr.
Sully, for the stream of information
would then be tainted at its source.
At the present day, moreover, such a
consequence would be especially lam-
entable. It is a rash thing to gen-~
eralizea rash thing to make sweep-
ing accusationsa rash thing to assert
with confidence that the former days
were better than these. For the last
three hundred years and more, for ex-
ample, it has been a commonplace that
the good old-fashioned type of servant
has disappeared, and been replaced by
one palpably inferior. Orlando thought
so in As You Like It, and Swifts
Directions to Servants will ever re-
main as a perpetual warning against
cherishing the illusion that there is
anything new under the sun. The
children of to-day are like enough no
more spoiled than many of their pred-
ecessors. But, at the risk of being
guilty of the rashness we have just
censured, we cannot help thinking that
the temutation to be self-conscious
assails the young idea of the present
age more artfully, more attractively,
and with a greater prospect of success,
than at any former period. Childrens
parties are more frequent, and are kept
up much later, than in the days when
Leechs delightful boy scowled at young
Albert Grig for polking with the darling
of his heart, and muttered, He had
3</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00014" SEQ="0014" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="4">4
better not go too far! Leagues of
children are formed for the promotion
of all sorts of ben~evolent and fussy
purposes, and infant phenomena, nur-
tured in the highest circles, appear on
platforms lisping philanthropic plati-
tudes, and even (we are told) pretend
to edit improving magazines. Not a
weekly newspaper that appeals to
the general  certainly not one that
appeals avowedly to the fair sex
but has its childrens page, ed-
ited by Aunt Barbara or Cousin
Betsy, wherein appear the photo-
graphs of prodigies who have written
essays or composed poems, or who have
won the prize medal of the Association
for Performing One Good Act Every
Day (for they are all enrolled in some
such imbecile society), or who have
raised the sum of three shillings and
ninepence halfpenny (enclosing coupon)
in halfpenny stamps for the Home of
Rest for Decayed Dicky-birds, or who
have procured the largest number of
subscribers to the periodical in ques-
tion, or who, in short, have achieved
some similar triumph in the cause of
progress. Doubtless the vast bulk of
the honest children of sensible parents
are untouched by these and similar
follies. Yet a certain number must fall
victims; and the symptoms seem to
indicate that the collapse of baldly and
blatantly didactic literature which took
place a quarter of a century ago has
not been an unmixed blessing.
In no class of literature designed for
boys and girls, it may safely be af-
firmed, is this self-consciousness more
out of place or more distasteful than
in that which deals with school-life.
Yet almost all the standard schoolboy
works are tinctured with the vice, from
which even Tom Browns School-
Days, facile prtnceps as it still is, is
not wholly free. The worst offenders
are certainly Eric and St. Wini-
freds, which have long enjoyed an
unenviable, if richly deserved, reputa-
tion for sentimentality and sickliness
of the most aggravated kind. Who
would have dreamt that Dean Farrars
supremacy would ever be challenged?
Yet here is Mr. Welldon, whose Gerald
Eversicys Friendship is, we are sorry
to say, nothing if not a heroic attempt
to rival the characteristic extrava-
gances of the dean.
	The story hinges upon the friendship
of two boys born and bred in vastly
different circumstances, who chance to
arrive for the first time simultaneously
at Har we mean St. Anselms. The
friend is a certain Harry Venniker,
the possessor of a radiant smile that
played now and again like a wander-
ing sunbeam on his mobile features.
His father is a peer of the realm; his
home, a stately ancestral seat, which
had scarcely been altered, except in
some of its sanitary details, during
two centuries. Gerald himself is
quite another sort of boy, being indeed
the son of an excellent country par-
son of severe evangelical views, and
is given upon occasion to the practice
of sobbing with heartbroken passion-
ateness. It happened once, we are
told of Gerald, that, as he was walk-
ing with a book of poetry in his hand
in the covert immediately adjoining
a part of his fathers glebeland, he
came upon a number of pheasants that
the keepers who were out with a shoot-
ing party had leftbedraggled, bleed-
ing, some of them hardly yet deadto
be picked up in the evening when the
days sport was finished. The sight
was so painful that he turned away
from it as if it sickened him, and the
tears came into his eyes, and he won-
dered if any satisfaction derived from
killing these beautiful creatures could
be greater than his in being innocent
of their blood! Truly we have had
nothing like Geralds exquisite sensi-
bility thus displayed after what the
Scotch counsel called a shooting expe-
deeshin, since honest Harry Sandford,
when walking with his friend Master
Merton, was horsewhipped by Squire
Chase for declining to tell which direc-
tion Puss had taken. To be sure, little
Harry had the noblest mind that ever
adorned a human being (taste Mr. Mer-
ton), not to mention dispositions that
might adorn a throne. Yet of the two,
young Sandford is infinitely the more
1 London: Smith, Elder &#38; Co., 1895.
On Some Books for Boys and Girls.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00015" SEQ="0015" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="5">On Some Books for Boys and 6~irls.
likeable; he has a whiff of the country,
a dash of the true bucolic stolidity,
about him. Moreover, in the case al-
luded to he shows the instinct of all
honorable boys, not to tell, and the
sportsmanlike desire to give puss law.
Besides, he never took his walks abroad
with a book of poetry in his hand;
while Geralds character, we fear, is
aptly enough summed up in the harsh
and invidious epithets of pteurn4cheur
and prig. To resume the story:
Gerald and Venniker share a room at
St. Anseims  a scantily furnished
apartment, which contained all the
conventional phenomena of a dual ex-
istence: a somewhat imposing peri-
phrasis (reminding one of the~ Miss
Pecksniff s staggering and tailless spar-
row borrowed from the kitchen) for
two bookcases, two washstands, and
two basins. Nevertheless, their room
was the virgin soil, as it were,
which they were destined to cultivate.
Though each boy strikes out a differ-
ent line for himselfGerald preferring
work and ultimately a Balliol scholar-
ship, Venniker choosing cricket and
the eleventheir friendship becomes
closer, and Gerald goes to stay at the
ancestral seat in the holidays. This
introduction to new people and new
ways of life, combined with a smatter-
ing of infidelity which he had some-
how picked up, makes his home, his
father, his stepmother, and his belong-
ings in general less congenial to him
every day. Not that Gerald ever re-
ferred in censorious language to his
home, magnanimous fellow! The life
at school passes on through conven-
tional incidents narrated in no very
striking or convincing way, until it
brings us to a chapter entitled The
Crisis of Faith, where the spiritual
agonies of a soul (Geralds, to wit)
are recorded with some detail in the
usual manner. That is to say, the
arguments for agnosticism and for rev-
elation are alternately presented with
so thorough a lack of reality and force,
with so calm an ignoring of the funda-
mental points at stake, with so com-
placent and self-satisfied an assumption
that they are not the old arguments
5
at all, but brand-new ones absolutely
up-to-date, that the reader in a par-
oxysm of irritation is all but driven
by the case for scepticism into faith,
and by the case for faith into scepti-
cism. Have the people, we sometimes
wonder, who think they read this kind
of thing with instruction and profit,
ever heard of David Hume on the one
side, or Dean Mansel on the other?
Half an hour with the daring boy
who fairly floored both mind and mat-
ter, or with the Bampton lecturer,
might help to dissipate the thick vapors
of their minds. Fortunately, even the
volcanic upheavings of a souls fiery
unrest cannot go on forever, and the
tale resumes its course onward to a
most melancholy ending which we need
not recount.
The lamentable thing is, that the
book is redeemed by little that is ex-
cellent in the way of character-drawing
or of humor. The personages flatly
refuse to come to life, though their
creator plays the sedulous Franken-
stein for all he is worth; the style is
turgid and uneasy; trite and ponder-
ous reflections on life abound; not a
hint of the atmosphere or spirit or
public-school life is successfully com-
municated. It is curious to note that
one incident in the comic relief, which
turns on the immense trouble required
to make a deaf person catch a perfectly
trivial remark, was anticipated by Miss
Catherine Sinclair some sixty years
ago in Modern Accomplishmentsa
novel of which no one has ever heard,
and which still fewer, as the Irishman
said, have read. At almost every point,
indeed, Gerald Eversleys Friendship
must yield to a much shorter and much
less pretentious book by Mrs. Forsyth
Grant,1 which, crude and unsatisfac-
tory as in some respects it certainly is.
and plainly as it may disclose the hand
of an artist who is not yet completely
mistress of her craft, displays much
keen discrimination of character, and
holds out the promise of better things
in the future. Meantime, let Mr. Well-
don look to it. FacWs descensus; and
1 The Story of Crampton School. Edinbnrgh
Nimmo, Hay, &#38; Mitchell.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00016" SEQ="0016" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="6">6
unless he takes care the headmaster
of Harrow may, before he knows where
he is, be found perpetrating another
Darkness and Dawn or another
Gathering Clouds.

	It is a relief to pass from these vol-
canic upheavings, these unwholesome
agitations, these self-inflicted agonies,
into the calm and serene atmosphere
of the Fairy Tate. There, at all events,
is no place for affectation or staginess,
there no bosoms are racked by the
effort to keep abreast of the best
thought of the day, no souls distracted
by fondly pampered doubts. There
events move with ease and spirit; a
pleasant and delightful humor is dif-
fused around; the world is regulated
according to a clearly marked but most
felicitous and well-ordered convention:
above all, we mingle with human be-
ings who are capable of engaging our
sympathies, and whom we feel to be
of our own flesh and blood. The fairy
tale has always flourished vigorously,
but it seems to have taken a new lease
of life within the last four or five years.
There are the four volumes of Mr.
Langs editing, resplendent in the vari-
ous colors of the rainbow; and few
be the schoolrooms where one or all of
them may not be found. Mr. Jacobs
can boast of more than an equal num-
ber; 2 Mr. Baring-Gould has two to his
credit; and Mr. Couch is responsible
for one.4 Besides these, there must be
innumerable fairy story-books of a less
ambitious kind, similar to those which
held their own in many a nursery, when
the artistic instinct of childhood was
amply satisfied with indifferent wood
cuts and highly colored chromos
illustrations which, to our thinking,
imparted a grim and hideous ferocity
to the ogre, a manly beauty to the

	1 The Blue, Red, Green, Yellow Fairy-Book.
London:	Longmans &#38; Co., 1890-93.
	2 English Fairy Tales. More English Fairy
Tales. Celtic Fairy Tales. More Celtic Fairy
Tales. Indian Fairy Tales.~ London Nutt, 1890-94.
	A Book of Fairy Tales. Old English Fairy
Tales. London: Metlinen &#38; Co., 1894, 1895.
	Fairy Tales: Far and Near. London: Cassell
&#38; Co., 1895.
youngest son, an emphatic if somewhat
ostentatious charm to the ill-used
daughter, that the more refined and
infinitely more skilful methods of mod-
ern draughtsmen need never pretend
to rival, niuch less to surpass. The
four continents have been ransacked
for fairy tales; every savage has been
industriously pumped; and it looks
as if future editors and collectors will
be able to add very little to this por-
tion of the public stock of harmless
pleasure, unless indeed they should be
fortunate enough to discover the long-
lost Buck of Beverland which Mr.
Burchell narrated to the Primrose chil-
dren. Yet, we dare say, new versions
will from time to time crop up to mod-
ify the current view of what a partic-
ular story is in its purest and most
essential form, stripped of all accidents
and accretions. The maxim, melius est
petere fontes qvam sectari rivutos, doubt-
less holds good in this as in any other
branch of research, but in none is its
application attended with more serious
difficulty.
A comparison between some of the
versions given by Mr. Lang, Mr. Jacobs,
and Mr. Baring-Gould reveals many
interesting and significant discrepan-
cies. Thus, in Jack the Giant-Killer,
Mr. Jacobs, whose version is singularly
full, although he considers the second
part a weak and late invention of the
enemy, and not volkstflmlich at all
has omitted the incident of the giant
dragging the knight and his lady by
the hair of their heads. Both Mr. Lang
and Mr. Baring-Gould, on the other
hand, while retaining that, omit Jacks
characteristic and well-directed taunt
to Cormoran, Will no diet serve you
but poor Jack? while Mr. Baring-
Gould actually dares to narrate the
conclusion of a most exciting episode
in tilis tame fashion:
When they had finished, Jack said,
Now I can do what you cannot. I can
run a knife in here, pointing to his bag,
without killing myself. He then seized
the knife, plunged it into the leathern bag,
and out fell the pudding. The giant was
surprised at this, and not liking to be out-
done in such a matter, he also seized the
On Some Books for Boys and Girl8.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00017" SEQ="0017" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="7">7
On Some Books for Boys and Girls.
knife, plunged it into his body, and died
on the spot.

To leave out the giants exclamation,
Odds splutter hur nails! hur can do
that trick hurseif, is to throw over-
board not merely an exquisite trait of
nationality (the giant was a Welsh
giant), but what, in the opinion of
every child whose judgment is worth
having, has long since been decided
to be the very crowning point, the ab-
solutely supreme moment of the narra-
tive. Again, in Jack and the Bean-
stalk, Mr. Jacobs dispenses, very
wisely we think, with the fairy who
informs Jack that the ogre had killed
his father and stolen his possessions.
The fairy and her information, he con-
siders, were introduced at a late date
merely to give Jack a good title to the
ogre s wealth, and are quite out of
keeping with the rest of the story.
Both Mr. Baring-Gould and Mr. Lang,
whose version is a very elaborate one,
have the fairy; but Mr. Lang omits
the excellent little touch of Jacks sur-
prise on waking in the morning and
finding his room quite dark, thanks to
the beanstalk, which, with sudden
growth, has obscured his window. It
would be easy to give other instances
of our doctors differences; but what
has been said may suffice to indicate
how great is the scope for diversity
of opinion and taste. It is a question,
too, how far these differences may be
due not to unswerving fidelity to some
imaginary original, but to editorial
license. Mr. Jacobs is quite frank in
admitting that he has deliberately al-
tered here and patched there; such
candid confession disarms criticism,
and we are content to accept his guid-
ance without serious cavil. But it is
otherwise with Mr. Baring-Gould, who
is far too much inclined to abuse his
editorial privileges, and who has him-
self supplied us with a sure means of
testing his trustworthiness. It so hap-
pens~ as most people know, that some
of the best known and most popular
fairy tales have an authorized and ac-
cepted version (we waive the question
of their ultimate origin altogether).
Among these are Perraults Puss in
Boots and Southeys Three Bears.
A judicious editor, one naturally sup-
poses, would desire nothing better than
a spirited and idiomatic translation of
the former, such as is supplied in one
of a charming little series with pictures
by Mr. Heighway, and the exact text
of the latter, which will be found in
The Doctor. Far from resting sat-
isfied with such humble and practical
ideals, Mr. Baring-Gould must needs
insert in Puss in Boots this most
irrelevant and inappropriate interpola-
tion: The cat [at the Kings Court]
asked for a saucerful of milkhe
touched nothing stronger, said he; on
principle, he was a teetotaller; while
the Three Bears is garbled out of
all recognition, and winds up with an
equally facetious stroke: The Three
Bears concluded that little girls of the
nineteenth century were so impudent,
that it was no longer possible for well-
conducted bears to live in the forests
of Old England. Could anything be
more strained and feeble? If, then,
Mr. Baring-Gould thus works his will
on tales, as to the recognized version
of which there is no controversy, what
will he stick at in his dealings with
more obscure and doubtful marchen?
He has done such excellent work In
collecting folk-stories in England, that
one cannot help grieving at these curi-
ous aberrations of judgment.
	It is important, as we have indicated,
to have an accurate version of the
story; but it is at least equally impor-
tant that the language in which it is
narrated should be choice and appro-
priate. Here many opportunities, as
well as many pitfalls, await the editor.
Mr. Jacobs has probably done well to
soften the asperities of the Scots tongue
in such of his stories as hail from
North Britainthe Strange Visitor,
for example, and the Black Bull of
Norroway, though, if the dialect be
more uncouth than the Suffolk ver-
nacular in which Tom Tit Tot (a
particularly excellent version of Rum-
peistliskin) is presented, it must be
I Blue Beard. Puss in Boots. London: Dent
&#38; Go., 1895.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00018" SEQ="0018" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="8">8
harsh indeed. Perhaps Mr. Jacobs
would follow a different policy now
when Southron readers scramble for
a Scots book in proportion to the like-
lihood of its containing no one sentence
which they can understand as a co-
herent whole. But in another respect
Mr. Jacobs disappoints us sadly, and
that is in an occasional trick of slang
and not very good slang either. We
do not believe that Jack said Walker!
to the butcher who sold him the beans;
and it grates upon us to be told that
the ogres wife wasnt such a bad
sort after all. Nor should Mr. Couch,
who ought to know better, and who
for the most part overhauls his Taylor
in his translations from Grimm, have
permitted the Valiant Tailor to ex-
claim, Done with you! These of-
fences, though apparently trifling, are
in reality of a grave complexion. Chil-
dren are extraordinarily sharp observ-
ers and critics of style, and the
impressions produced by fairy tales
the first form of literature, as a rule,
to which a child is introducedare apt
to be deep and permanent. Why, then,
vitiate and deprave the youthful taste
by expressions which, however service-
able in private life, are essentially
commonplace and undistinguished in
literary use? We are far from passing
an undiscriminating sentence of con-
demnation upon the use of slang in
literature. In slanga word which
itself belongs to the vocabulary it de-
notesthe man of letters possesses
an instrument which, though it requires
very careful and gingerly handling, is
capable of producing remarkable effects
when wielded with tact and dexterity.
No one who has read the works of 3~Jsop
as they appear transformed in the pages
of Roger LEstrange can ever forget
the pungent and unique flavor im-
parted to the style by the daring and
successful employment of idioms which
shocked the dignified Hallam, who
thought that the fables presented every-
thing that is hostile to good taste, and
displeased the pugnacious Macaulay,
who denounced the mean and flippant
jargon. But few men have the gifts
of the first of Tory journalists, and he
who, thinking slang funny per se, will
not fastidiously pick and choose, but
considers one cant word as good as
another, and who employs the vocab-
ulary for its own sake and not because
it happens to harmonize with the con-
text or to strike the appropriate note,
had better leave it alone. We have no
such crow to pluck with Mr. Lang,
who has throughout permitted his long
narrative stories to run in what we
venture to consider the true stylea
style which belongs exclusively to no
special period unless it be the first
quarter of this century; a style adorned
with an occasional touch of grandilo-
quence, with a fair sprinkling of long
words, and with a handsome allowance
of idiomatic turns of expression that
have dropped out of common speech;
a style suggesting now Sandford and
Merton without its circumlocution,
now The Parents Assistant without
its sententiousness. It is a style per-
fectly intelligible to any ordinary child,
yet sufficiently distinct from every-day
talk to fix its attention, to stimulate
its sense of humor, and to pique its
curiosity, if it should chance to have
any literary bent. You have been
into my closet. Vastly well, madam,
then you shall go in again! There is
the true keeping in this truculent ad-
dress of Bluebeard, which may be taken
as a specimen of the diction which is
specially suitable to a fairy story.
	We should be sorry to have to pro-
nounce definitely upon the respective
methods of Mr. Langs and Mr. Jacobss
fairy books, and if we are conscious
of a slight preference for Mr. Jacobss,
that is probably owing (apart from Mr.
Battens quaintly humorous designs)
to his inclusion of Childe Rowland,
and Mr. Pox, with its refrain, It
is not so, nor twas not so, and God
forbid it should be so. But it is
scarcely fair to institute too close a
comparison, for Mr. Jacobs, unless we
do him a great injustice, never quite
takes his eye off a grown-up audience.
At any rate, he has enriched his col-
lections with a series of fascinating
notes (from which children are duly
and solemnly warned off), and from
On Some Books for Boys and Girls.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00019" SEQ="0019" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="9">9
On ASome Books for Boys and Girls.
these the ordinary reader may gather
to what degree of precision the science
of folk-lore has been reduced. He will
there read much of accumulative
stories and cante-fables, of name-
guessing wagers, and the youngest-
son formula. He will also discover
that Catskin, another of Mr. Bur-
chells repertory, is a sub-species of
the Cinderella story, of the pure type
of which there exist no fewer than
one hundred and thirteen variants.
Mr. Baring-Gould also supplies notes
on a more meagre scale, but their value
is somewhat impaired by his obstinate
and unqualified adherence to the sun-
myth theory. Thus to him the giants
hen in Jack and the Beanstalk, which
lays its golden egg every morning, is
the dawn; the automatic harp is the
wind; the money and jewel bags are
the clouds that drop fertilizing show-
ers. All which to us sounds very
mid-summer madness. Mr. Jacobs is
dead against the solar myth view; but
then, like a true specialist, he seems
game to combat everybody elses
theories. We present him with the fol-
lowing suggestion: that he should
compile an alphabetical dictionary of
folk-tales drawn up and rubricked
like a law report. As thus: Death-bed
promise  Deceased wifes resemblance
marriage testHelpful AnimalCounter
tasks  Magic dresses  Heroine flight 
Menial heroineLove-sick princeShoe
marriage test  Happy marriage. Cir-
cumstances in which held (by Lang &#38; 
Jacobs, JJ., Baring-Gould, J., dissent-
ing) that So-and-so is not a sun-myth,
but must be taken to be, etc. A sim-
ilar mode of arrangement might also
be adopted in the case of nursery
rhymes, of which a charming collec-
tion has been issued with a preface
by Mr. Saintsbury, in which he lays
great stress on the importance of mere
jingle in all sorts of poetry. (Why,
let us ask parenthetically, has the
rhyme of the three little kittens who
lost their mittens been omitted from
an otherwise impeccable work?) But

	National Rhymes of the Nursery. London:
Wells, Gardner, Darton, &#38; co., 1895.
perhaps the results of the labors of
savants are more pleasantly communi-
cated than anywhere else in a couple
of fairy tales of Mr. Langs own inven-
tion concerning a certain very notable
Prince Prigio of Pantouflia and his
son Ricardo. The flying carpet, the
shoes of swiftness, the sword of sharp-
nessin a word, the whole apparatus
of the fairy tale is there; and the char-
acteristic leit-motif s are chaff ed and
parodied with a lightness of touch and a
good nature which will charm children
no less than their elders. Mr. Lang,
too, is of the fortunate few who can
use slang wisely and well.
	Of modern offshoots of the fairy tale
proper we can but briefly allude to
two: the Beast tale, and the Won-
derland tale. The former Mr. Kipling
has appropriated for his own, nor is
he likely soon to be ousted from his
supremacy in this department. By
his two volumes of jungle tales he has
contrived a considerable addition to a
reputation which might well have con-
tented even an ambitious man. With
infinite spirit, yet with artistic re-
straint, he sets forth the sayings and
doings of the beasts of the jungle;
of Baloo the bear, of Kaa the python,
of Shere Khan the tiger, of Bagheera
the black panther, of Mowgli the frog,
a man-child bred by wolves, the cen-
tral figure of most of the stories. At
the beginning and end of every tale
is a snatch of verse, much of it in Mr.
Kiplings happiest vein. The song of
Darzee the tailor-bird, for example, in
honor of Rikki-tikki-tavi the mongoose,
after he has killed Nag the cobra and
Nagaina his mate, is a marvel of clev-
erness. These jungle tales, it may be
added, possess in a very high degree
Mr. Kiplings old characteristic of be-
ing convincing, in virtue of which he
compels the reader to accept his facts
and traits as self-probative and beyond
all question, save this, How on earth
came this extraordinary writer to know
so much?

	2 My Own Fairy-Book. By Andrew Lang. Bris-
tol: Arrowsmitli, 1895.
	8 The Jungle-Book. The Second Jungle-Book~
London: Macmillan, 1895.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00020" SEQ="0020" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="10">10
	The other typical development of
the fairy storythe Wonderland tale
	will always be identified with the
name of Mr. Lewis Carrol. The vari-
ous excellencies of the two great
Alice books, their quaint mixture of
sense and nonsense, their whimsical
adherence to the strict forms of logic,
the dream-like unity of their action,
and, above all, the aptness and fidelity
of the occasional parodies, thoroughly
entitle them to that position in the
public esteem which they honorably
hold. It is many years since they first
revealed to the world their new and
pleasant convention; but they still con-
tinue to receive the tribute implied in
imitation. The list of childrens books
deliberately constructed on the Alice
model must be a very long one. We
can think of scarcely more than one
which is within measurable distance
of its original; not a few are positively
unreadable; the majority are certainly
ower bad for blessing, whether or no
they be ower guid for banning. A
very fair specimen of the Wonderland
class lies before us, bearing the not
very inviting name of the Wallypug
of Why. The humor is thin and
forced; the puns are fatiguing; the
verse is facile but savorless; and there
is a sad want of the indispensable air
of plausibility, of the indefinable link
which seems to give coherence even
to a series of incongruous and dis-
jointed incidents. Mr. Furniss and
Miss Furniss have embellished the
book with drawings which add little
grace or charm to the text. In a work
of this sort good illustrations are of
vital importance. The two Alices
would not have caught the public fancy
so quickly and so surely but for Sir
John Tenniels inimitable designs, from
which it is almost impossible mentally
to dissociate the letterpress. Who,
without his assistance, could ade-
quately have visualized the Mad
Hatter, or the White Queen, or Twee-
diedum and Tweedledee, or the Black
Kitten? Similarly, Mr. Lears non-
sense verses gain something from his
	The Wallypug of Why. By G. E. Farrow.
London:	Hntchison &#38; co.
	grotesque illustrations (and what more
charming combination ever rooted it-
self in the affections of the nursery?),
while Struwwelpeter, delightful as
the English rendering is, would be
shorn of half its glories were Shock-
headed Peter, or Cruel Frederick, or
Johnny Head-in-Air not presented to
the eye in their charmingly crude reds
and greens. So, too, a new nonsense-
book2 by an anonymous author-artist
amply atones for the somewhat de-
fective technique of its verse by the
irresistible comicality and masterly
exaggeration of the sketches. Master
Bobby, who ate a bun, flabby, stodgy,
underdone, and the little toddling
child, who never spoke but always
smiled, should not be long in reach-
ing the eminence attained by Conrad
Suck-a-thumb and Foolish Harriet.

	Books, on the other hand, avowedly
designed both for children and for
grown-up people, are apt to please
neither class. That the Rev. Mr. Crock-
etts Sweetheart Travellers will
prove an exception to the rule we
neither assert nor deny. But we ven-
ture with some confidence to predict
that it will afford infinite pleasure to
Mr. Crocketts large circle of admirers.
It describes the excursions of a father
and his little daughter: plainly of Scots
extraction (which is a great point to
begin with), for they are shaky about
their wills and shalls, they ex-
press the wish that a bird would quit
[sic] making such a racket, and the
little girl threatens to tell her father
on [sic] somebody. The excursions
are made on a tricycle, rimmed with
the prisoned viewless wind (Anglic~i,
with pneumatic tyres), a phrase which
shows that the authors command of
language is as great as ever. Further,
they are made in Galloway and Wales.
which in itself is sufficient guarantee
that there are plenty descriptions of
scenery and of nature. Finally, we
read that the daughter was wont to

	Nonsense, etc. By A. Nobody. London:
Wells, Gardner, &#38; co.
	Sweetheart Travellers. London: Wells, Gard-
ner, Darton, &#38; co., 1895.
On Some Books for Boys and (uris.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00021" SEQ="0021" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="11">On Some Books for Boys and Girls.
temper the observation of nature with
chocolate, an expression which should
satisfy any one that Mr. Crocketts
wit and humor are at their brightest.
Those, in short, who relish the worst
mannerisms of Mr. Dickens inextri-
cably blended with the worst manner-
isms of Mr. Kipling, will find here an
abundant feast. Doubtless the taste
takes some time to acquire.

	We are well aware that we have been
able to pass in review but a very small
proportion of what may be called the
current literature of the schoolroom.
We have said nothing, for example, of
periodicals like Little Folks, or the
praiseworthy Boys Own Paper, or the
Girls Own Paper, which reflects too
much the sentiments of second-rate
schoolgirls to be quite satisfactory,
though, of course, it is absolutely un-
objectionable. Nor have we bestowed
that share of attention which they de-
serve upon the numerous works of
adventure and travel with which the
press still groans to please the British
boy. At a time when Tales of a
Grandfather has been banished from
schools, whose head-masters ought to
know a great deal better, to make room
for mechanical compilations of history
where the whine of the Puritan keeps
melodious concert with the snuffle of
the Cameronian, it is truly cheering
to come across Mr. Langs true story-
books,1 where many gallant deeds are
not unworthily recorded, and whence
every true-hearted boy and girl will
delight to imbibe sentiments of the
noblest patriotism. But our excuse for
treating thus cavalierly the literature
of what Oulda used to call deringdo
is a happy one; none other than that
the tide is setting strongly in its favor,
and that the reading woi-ld devours
nothing more eagerly than the works of
Mr. Stanley Weyman, and of his school
Good hunting to them! as they say in
the jungle. Some of the old brigade,
alas! have passed away. Kingston and
Ballantyne the brave are no more.
The latter, perhaps, never met with
The True Story-Book. The ned True Story-
Book. London: Lougmans &#38; Co., 1894, 1895.
11
due recognition, for, unless memory
plays us false, Gascoyne, the Sandal-
Wood Trader, was as sound a piece
of work after its kind as a boy need
wish to read. But Mr. Henty is still
with us, and others not a few, who,
like the veteran Blenkinsop, may justly
be termed favorites of the British
public, and whose indefatigable pens
gladden the boyish heart anew once
a year. Nor let us forget the writers
in another strain and of another sex.
Miss Yonge, luckily, is well to the fore,
whose Daisy Chain, simple, pathetic,
and unpretending as it is, might well
teach many a latter-day novelist some
of the essentials of her art: could the
belief once be eradicated that that art
consists in bad grammar, labored smart-
ness, and general immodesty. Then
there is Mrs. Molesworth, who ingra-
tiated herself with children once for
all through the medium of Carrots
not to mention a host of others, to all
of whom, jointly and severally, Maga
wishes length of days and strength of
elbow.

The history of childrens literature
during the last century and a quarter
is both curious and instructive. Its
earliest effusions were blunt and crude,
consisting largely of plain and unmis-
takable incitements to good behavior,
yet never wholly destitute of conscious
humor; so that Goody Two Shoes,
informed as it is with delicate playful-
ness, may without extravagance, and
even with plausibility, be attributed
to Goldsmith. The Schoolmistress
and certain other tales in Miss Yonges
Storehouse of Stories are favorable
specimens of this first period. After
the beginning of the century the stories
assume an even more didactic cast, and
the formidable name of Mrs. Trimmer
seems somehow to be intimately bound
up with them. The mischief was, as
Scott pointed out, that the moral always
consisted in good moral conduct being
crowned with temporal success. The
immortal Parents Assistant, by far
the greatest of Miss Edgeworth5 works,
and the deathless Fairchild Family,
best represent the second stage. the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00022" SEQ="0022" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="12">Thomas Gathros Clock.
severity of which was also, strange to
say, relieved by Miss Martineaus sim-
ple and pleasant Playfellow, with
the Crofton Boys and Feats on the
Fiord, which modern enterprise has,
we believe, reproduced in a penny edi-
tion! After a long period the reaction
camenot indeed until early-Victorians
had become middle-Victorians; and a
return to nature was effected by the
simple processes of making the child-
hero as wilfully and knowingly naughty
as possible, and of throwing in an occa-
sional deathbed. That reaction has
itself disappeared; the taste for senti-
mentally mischievous brats has been
lost, and though, as we have said, self-
consciousness is still rampant, there are
hopeful signs of a closer approxima-
tion to reality and good sense. In re-
spect, then, of their choice of reading,
the children of to-day are much more
fortunate than their grandparents; for
they have not merely the excellent
entertainment provided by contempo-
rary writers, but they have also the
pick of the didactic literature, which
has lost all its sting. How good some
of it is! No child worth his salt will
be bored by Sandford and Merton
or the Fairchild Family, for no child
will take them au s~rieux. On the con-
trary, a child will revel in their archaic
oddity. There is little risk of his being
made a curmudgeon of by Waste Not,
Want Not, as Sir Walter Scott feared;
for he will taste with infinite gusto,
if not with complete appreciation, the
latent humors of that and many an-
other tale by Miss Edgeworth. As we
have remarked in the case of fairy
stories, the distinctive diction, and the
unaccustomed turns of thought and ex-
pression, will prove an inexhaustible
source of delight to any child blessed
with a measure of imagination.
We cannot close these desultory ob-
servations without paying a tribute of
heartfelt admiration to a couple of
works which should ever occupy the
most honored place in the schoolroom
bookcase, after fairy tales, Robinson
Crusoe, and the Arabian Nights.
One is Captain Marryats Masterman
Ready. Suggested by the Swiss
Family Robinsona book written by
a prig for prigs tbout prigsit has com-
pletely staved in that veritable boat of
tubs, if we may use an appropriate
metaphor. But to be done full justice
to, it must be read in an edition con-
taining the old-fashioned cuts, where
Mr. Seagrave is discovered catching
turtle, felling trees, and generally per-
ambulating his desert isle in a tall hat,
a swallow-tail coat, and an irreproach-
able pair of white ducks with straps.
The other work to which we refer was
written by Miss Catherine Sinclair, and
appeared as a timely protest against
the excesses of the didactic school. It
is probably the most natural, unaf-
fected, and charming account of the
life of a little boy and his sister that
has ever been presented to the world,
as every one familiar with it will agree.
For who that has ever trembled at
Mrs. Crabtree, laughed at Lord Rock-
yule, adored Uncle David, and alter-
nately wept and laughed with Harry
and Laura, but will gladly echo our
all-too inadequate and feeble panegyric
of the incomparable Holiday House?



From Macmillans Magazine.
THOMAS CATHnos CLOCK.
I.
I am leaving you alone in the world,
Thomas, but I think you will do hon-
estly and well. You have but two
things to think of: yourself and your
craft. Never demean yourself for an
advantage to yourself. That way you
will succeed with the only success
worth having. Such was the dying
advice which young Thomas Cathro
received from his father. Some days
later, on his return from the kirkyard
where he had laid to rest the remains
of a parent whom he had both revered
and loved, he sat down in the silent
house and took account of his position.
His years were twenty-one, and he was
fairly master of the craft of clock-
making. Under the wise guidance of
his father, and aided by a naturally
serious and well-balanced temperament
of his own, he had employed the years
12</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00023" SEQ="0023" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="13">Thomas Cat hros Clock.
of his apprenticeship so well as to have
gained repute as a skilful and original
workman. He did nothing by rote, but
everything with wise consideration.
His hand and mind were guided by a
sense of fine poetry in adjusting his
mechanism to solemnly measure out
time; and ere the finished watch passed
from his hands it had become a lovable
thing from which he parted with regret.
There was also a romantic strain in his
outlook on life, although only half
acknowledged to himself. Therefore,
before settling down in this little town
in the midlands of Scotland, he was
fain to go out into the world to see and
study what the French and Swiss could
do, and get some smack of wider exist-
ence and experience. The few hun-
dreds of pounds his father had left him
would suffice for his modest projects;
and he justified them by the conviction
that he would thereby extend his
knowledge and mastery of the craft he
loved. So inspired and resolved he
proceeded to London, and, after a stay
of about a year there, to Paris. In that
city he worked out into practice a
subtly conceived improvement in the
mechanism of watches, which he sold
for a considerable sum of money to a
famous house, remitting the proceeds
to the Bank of Scotland in Edinburgh
to be held in his name. With the fame
of this achievement, and the greater
possibilities it betokened, he next
passed with high recommendations to
Geneva. There he ingratiated himself
by his curious admixture of modesty
and knowledge. His strongly-marked
features spoke of self-reliance; and in
his eyes there seemed always lurking a
gleam of suppressed wrath, which
changed into a grave smile when he
was spoken to.
	One day, while standing in the shop
of the firm with whom for the time he
had some connection, he was shown by
the chief a note which had just been
handed in. It contained a request for
a careful and superior workman to be
sent to examine an old clock which had
suddenly stopped working. The signa-
ture to the note, entirely written in a
feminine hand, was E. Dundas-Lebtane.
	There is something Scottish in the
family; would you like to go? asked
the proprietor.
	The house indicated was pleasantly
situated on a slope about a mile from
the town, and stood in its own grounds,
which were attractively laid out in
garden and terrace. On being ad-
mitted and shown up-stairs, and thence
by a somewhat long and narrow pas-
sage into a room furnished as if for no
particular purpose, Thomas Oathro
found himself in the presence of a
young lady whose age he judged to be
about his own. Foreign experience
had softened his Scottish stiffness with-
out making him pliant, at least con-
ventionally so. His manners were his
own; simple, direct, and not assertive,
but still the outcome of a distinct per-
sonality.
	I come from Monsieur Hartmann,
mademoiselle.
	Yes. You are a careful workman?
she asked.
	Certainly; I am a careful workman.
There was a slight emphasis laid on
the last word, that caused the young
lady to look at him with some atten-
tion.
	I beg your pardon, she said; I hope
I conveyed no disgrace in calling you a
workman.
	None, mademoiselle. I am a careful
man in my work.
	As he turned to look at the clock, the
young lady again regarded him with
some curiosity. This is the clock,
she said. It stopped suddenly yester-
day. It is very old. It belonged to my
mother who held it in great reverence.
She gave it to me at her death, with
particular injunctions not to tamper
with it; to wind it regularly, and to keep
it upright. It was to be moved as little
as possible, and if anything went
wrong (although she thought it would
go all my life as it had done during
hers), I was to be present while it was
being repaired. My mothers wishes
are sacred, she continued; and for the
clock itself, I have now the same
strange respect that she had.
	Thomas listened gravely, and with
such interested attention, that the
13</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00024" SEQ="0024" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="14">Thomas Cathros Clock.
young lady was won by his sympathy.
She remarked he had a fine, strong
face, full of gentle expressions.
	He opened the panel door, and
touched the pendulum. Oh, she
cried, it goes!
	No, he answered, shaking his head
with a grave smile, and looking at her,
that is the click of a dead clock.
	Dead?
	For the present. Clocks have the
advantage over us; they may stop
beating out time, and yet be made to
resume. I must take it down. I will
be careful. He repeated this without
any smile, but rather with sympathetic
assurance.
	You are not a Swiss ? she asked,
having observed some defects in his
French idiom.
	No. I am a Scot.
	Indeed! she said. I am half
Scottish; my best half, she added,
quickly and smilingly, in English.
	Yes, he answered in the same
tongue; wherever the Scottish is mixed
it shines forth the best, or (he chose
the word after a pause, during which he
continued to peer into the mechanism)
protrudes the worst,in that case very
bad.
	My Scottish part is Dundas.
	A good name; a historical name.
He removed the pendulum, saying:
I must take it all down.
	You were trying to avoid doing so?
she asked.
	Yes, if possible, for what you told
me.
	Well, never mind. My mother
seemed superstitious about it. So am I;
but I trust you now.
	Oh, but I will not harm it. He
paused in his work of detaching
the movement after a little, and
added: This is a very old and finely
made case. It is a careful work of
art.
	Yes; I have heard her say all that.
It had been in her family for very
long.
	See, he said, pointing, here is a
motto carved beneath the movement on
the case, Gang steady, gang Lang. You
know what that means?
	Yes; but I did not know it was
there.
	It was a true artist did that. He
put it there out of mortal sight as a
charm for the clock itself, as if it were
a living thing to be reminded and take
thought.
	The girl gazed steadily back in his
eyes as he watched hers for the effect
of his remark. Why are you a clock-
maker? she said.
	What better trade could I be of?
Here is a fellow-workman speaking to
me quite earnestly over the space of
two hundred years. I can leave good
work too for folks that come after.
	What is your name? she asked
simply.
	Thomas Cathro.
	Has your family always been clock-
makers ?
	Not that I am aware of. We have
no history. My father was a school-
master.
	Was ?
	Yes; all dead; I am the only Catliro.
He had now detached the mechanism
and was examining it. Did your
mother come from Edinburgh? he
asked.
	Yes; or rather East Lothian.
Why?
	Because here is the Castle-rock en-
graved on this plate, and a motto, Haud
Heigh, meaning Aim high. This is no
ordinary clock, he continued, breaking
into subdued enthusiasm. It was a
leisurely, thinking man made and put
it together. Here is a coat-of-arms
carved on the back of the case. Is that
the Dundas coat?
	Yes; my mothers family. She
married a French Protestant, and they
came here to live. My name is Esm~
Dundas-Leblanc. I live here with my
sister who is married. She is a Le-
blanc; I am a Dundas.
	He looked at her with a calm scrutiny.
Yes, ye have the wild Scots ee,the
wild Scots eye, I mean. Ye tell a story
quick.
	About my sister?
	Yes.
	You comprehended quickly.
	I am quick at the Scots uptake.
14</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00025" SEQ="0025" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="15">Thomas C~athros Clock.
	Speak like that, she said; speak
like that, while you work. I like it.
My mother had times when she spoke
so.
	See here, he said, and she came
close to look; there is the fault.
Nothing is broken; only that pin has
worn so thin that the wheel lies heavy
on its centre, and stops the movement.
If this clock were life, and that pin
were hope, you might see how worn-
out hope stops life.
	You are young to moralize.
	But I am not moralizing, he said
with a laugh. If clockmaking were
mere mechanics I should get weary of
it.
	Never mind, she replied; speak
like that. My mother spoke like
that.
	Your mother would be having a
special liking for you?
	Yes. I comforted her when she was
sad.
	And not so much for your sister?
He did not wait for a reply. See here
again, he continued, round this
wheel: Quick make, quick break. This
clock is alive; it is full of mind,that
is, for me. He broke ecstatically into
the Scottish tongue: But Ill make ye a
tine pin, my auld chap, an ye sail gang
anither hunder year.
	And whose possession will it be in
then? said the girl, moved also by his
tone. I will not have it live after
me. Who will care for my mother
then?
	You speak as if your mothers soul
was in the clock.
	No, no; not her soul, but something
of her.
	A clock-case is a fine abode for a
gone spirit, none better. And if you
loved your mother, and your mother
loved the clock, it is no wonder if you
hold tryst there.
	I never thought of it like that; yet
it seems true.
	True it is. I must take this wheel
with me.
	Oh, she said, is that necessary?
	Yes; the pin must be accurately
fitted.
	But they are small things. I
thought you could bring up a number
and fit one here.
	I could do that, he answered, if
you thought the clock would like being
treated in that way. I propose to make
a special pin for it, by hand. It shall
be my own work; something of me shall
also go into the clock. It would not be
a matter of account or charges at all. I
should like to do that.
	I agree, she said frankly. Do not
be hurt; I did not mistrust you; I was
only thinking of my mothers com-
mand.
	Oh, but your mother would trust
me.
	It is true, she answered. When
will you return?
	The day after to-morrow at the same
hour.~~
	Very well. Good-day, Mr. Cathro.
	Good-day, Miss Dundas.
	She carefully locked the door of the
room, then paused at the window in
the corridor to watch him pass down
the path and along the road. He was
pleasant to look at, and she remained
by the window in thought long after he
was out of sight.

II.

	Two days later, true to his promise
Thomas C.athro returned to the house.
The young lady received him as before,
but with a warmer, kindlier manner.
She was dressed with some attractive
additions, yet still simply; and there
was a deeper color on her cheek.
	I heard you ask for Miss Leblanc,
she said, with a friendly smile of mean-
ing.
	That was only of a servant, he
answered.
	My sister, she continued,I told
you of my sister,she saw you come up
the path; she does not like you,your
appearance; she says you have had ~o
youth.
	True, true. We jump youth in
Scotland, and begin to reflect early.
she does not like that, you say? Then
I dont like her. But I do not wish
you to think my heart is not full of
young things, Miss Dundas.
	She unlocked the door of the room
15</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00026" SEQ="0026" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="16">16
	where stood the clock and its works
as they had left them. How dead it
looks, she said.
	Only suspended, he answered. If
I know anything of my trade you will
find it go at once. Cathros pin will
now outlast everything in the clock.
	You are sure it will go? I have not
slept sound these two nights; I missed
its familiar tick-tack.
	Ah, it was not only that; your
mothers presence was also in suspense,
although time is nothing to her. She
inhabits here, he said, touching the
clock, where she can taste of its
passing to you.
	Does she see us, do you think?
asked the girl, touched to conviction
by the sober mysticism of his remark.
	See? No, not see; but she knows.
	Knows you also?
	Why not? he answered, holding
out the wheel with its newly fitted pin.
Theres a piece of me going into the
ghostly bond now.~~
	She sat down to watch him, observ-
ing with what care and reverence he
handled the wheels with his long,
delicate fingers. See how it fits, he
said, as he fixed the new pin in its
centre.
	I can scarcely believe it will go.
	You shall see, he answered, turn-
ing home the last screws. Look how
the very back of the case, against the
wall, is carved with an exquisite
pattern, and the top also. There is no
part but is decorated with skill and
care, although in a place hidden from
the eye. What a pang it must have
given the man who made it to part
with this clock, for money too. But
who made it? I see no name or mark
anywhere; a common place is that inner
circle where the hands turn. He
scanned it narrowly. That brass boss
is modern, put there by some ignorant
man to keep out dust. Beneath it, no
doubt, is the makers name.
	Would you like to know? she
asked.
	A little, he answered.
	Remove it then, and look.
	Do you say so?
	Yes, surely, you.
	He undid the little rivet, removed
the hands and the modern boss, she
standing by him pleased to gratify his
curiosity, and there on the sunken
circle he read: Thom: Cathro me fecit
et machinam et scrinium anno MDCLX.
He stood gazing like one in a dream.
It stood too high for her to read, and
as she looked at him with inquiring
surprise, he pointed mutely with his
long forefinger to the name.
	She came closer. Cathro, she cried;
some ancestor?
	I know not.
	How strange, more than strange.
What does the Latin say?
	Thomas Cathro made me, works and
case, in the year 1609.
	And you know nothing of him?
	Nothing; not by vote of acquired
knowledge. But I have a strange con-
viction of something I feel.
	What do you feel? she asked.
	That it was I who made that clock
three hundred years ago.
	He made as if to replace the boss.
No, she said, laying her hand on his
arm, leave it so, I wish it. In
silence he refixed the hands, attached
the pendulum and the weights.
	How long has it been standing?
he asked.
	Two days.~~
	How many hours?
	You can reckon from nine oclock in
the morning two days ago.
	Then it shall not have lost a minute
of work for me. Saying this he
wound up and exhausted the movement
twice, and pulled the weights as much
more as he judged would represent the
odd hours, steadying the pendulum
while he did so. Now, Miss Dundas,
tis you shall start it on another long
task. Her hand trembled as she
approached to touch the pendulum.
Steady, he said, grasping her wrist
with his powerful fingers, and guiding
the little effort. The clock resumed its
solemn ticking. It goes as before,
Miss Dundas. He held the panel door
in his hand. I am loth to close it up.
See again how beautiful is that shallow
carving all over the inside. I dare
wager you will find the back of this
Thomas Cathros Clock.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00027" SEQ="0027" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="17">Thomas fJ/athros Clock.
pilaster, which you cannot see without
a light, fully patterned. She lit a taper
and held it, while he peered inside.
As I said, he exclaimed, see! She
bent her head into the opening, quite
close to him, as he held the taper.
Take care of your hair with the flame,
he said, and gently straightened a loose
lock over her forehead. She put up her
hand quickly and it touched his. Do
you see? he asked.
	Yes.
	The man who did all that cared for
nothing but truth and eternity.
	She stood back suddenly, looking at
him with eyes of amazement. You are
no earthly clockmaker, she exclaimed.
You are his spirit come back to repair
your former handiwork. Say, is it not
so? She asked this with an effort at a
shade of jesting in her voice. He shook
his head. I know no more of my-
self than what I am now. But saw
you nothing else down there in the
dark corner? See; touch it. What is
it?
	It seems a leathern loop.
	So. And did I not see a second in the
other corner?
	Yes, she answered fearfully; what
of that?
	Only this, that I believe this pedestal
is boxed, and these loops serve to raise
a lid.
	Lift it, she said in a frightened
tone.
	Nay; that is for you to do. Shall I
go now?
	No; stay. Do you not see how I
tremble? Raise it, I say. You made it,
you or your ancestor.
But not what may be within. Shall
I go?
I bade you stay once already, she
answered with some fire and some bit-
terness; but you may go if that is all
you care for me or my wishes.
Bid me do anything now, Miss Dun-
das, and I will obey.
Then raise that lid, if it is a lid.
He handed her the taper, which she
held, watching him~ with intense ex-
pectation. Taking hold of the two tags
of leather he pulled the lid, which caine
away with a strange creak. It speaks
	LIVING AGE.	voi. x.	470
like a spirit in pain, he said. By the
thin light of the taper they could see
another cover of dark wood, in the
centre of which was a sunken brass
handle. Raise that, she said, in the
same tone of half-command. He did so.
It came away noiselessly. and discov-
ered to view a tray divided into com-
partments of differing shape and size,
all lined with silk, now much faded.
Only two contained anything. Here
is a ring, he said holding it up, and
looking into her face, which was close
to his, as she stood peering earnestly
into the narrow space. She turned as
pale as clay, faltered, and seemed
about to swoon. What is it? he
a sked, putting out his arm to support
her. With an effort she came to her-
self, but sank on her knees, and took
the ring in her hand. The night
before my mother died, she said, I
heard her moving in the dawn. When
I rose and went to her she was coming,
deathly pale and faltering, from this
room. Next day I missed the ring from
the forefinger of 11cr left hand, where
she always wore it. She would not
answer to my questions as to where it
was. I thought she did not under-
stand, as she was very weak and still,
and I searched everywhere in vain.
This is it.
	He took up the second object, which
w-as a little box with a slidin~ cover,
and a notch for the thumb to push it by.
He looked at her, and she nodded.
When opened it revealed a plait of hair
of two colors inter-twisted, one dark
brown, hard, and crisp, the other yellow,
and of silken softness. The plait was
fastened at each end with a few turns
of silk thread.
	She regarded it for some seconds in
silence. Can you explain? she said
at last. You are wise.
	Is this your mothers hair? he
asked, pointing to the light strand.
	Yes: as it was in youth. I have
some in an old brooch. It is the same.
	And the other is your fathers?
	No, she answered faintly, his was
raven black. There was .a pause.
Explain. she said. half-fiercely. w-ith
a slight taunt in her tone.
17</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00028" SEQ="0028" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="18">18
	Love, answered Thomas Cathro,
does strange things, they say.
	She leaped up angrily. Will you
malign my mother, you cold, ghostly
Scotsman ?
	Young love, he answered gently,
bides long. And he stroked the
twined locks as they lay in his palm.
	She broke into a sob, saying:
Mother, and taking the hair from
him, restored it, wet with her tears, to
its little box. Put everything back
into its place, she said.
	But there is more beneath; another
lid that lifts.
	Then raise it, she said as before.
	You make me your agent, ask me
questions, and then taunt me with
slander, he replied.
	No, no. Never mind that; we are
friends. Lift again.
	He did so, revealing the rest of the
boxed pedestal lined also with silk,
where at the bottom lay the tassel of a
sword, a military cockade, two silver
shoe-buckles, and three bundles of
letters.
	Give me .these, she said.
	He bent to touch them, but arresting
his hand, said: Tis as easy for you
to stoop as for me, and more fit for you
to touch.
	Then we are not friends? she said
inquiringly.
	A Scots friendship is a serious
thing, he answered.
	Yes; give me these. He lifted the
things up one by one, and placed them
in her hands. When he laid the letters
in them with slow reverence, her
fingers trembled violently. At that
moment a footfall was heard in the
passage, and with calm adroitness
Thomas Catliro restored the clock and
its mysterious receptacle to its first
state, and snatching the things from the
~,irls hands as she stood frightened
and motionless, put them into his
pockets. The door opened and a tall,
dark, French-looking woman entered.
Thomas, with the lighted taper in
his hand, made as if he were still en-
gaged in examining the works of the
clock.
	Well, said the tall woman, in
French, to her sister, is the venerable
object going again?
	Yes, Charlotte; it goes as well as
ever.
	And your worship of it also as be-
fore ?
	As before, sister.
	It is an old clock, is it not? she
asked, addressing the clockmaker.
	Yes, madam; very old.
	The case is curious, but the move-
ment must be antiquated. Why not
have a new one?
	They have worn so far together; it
would be a pity to separate them now.~~
	You also? she said, laughing,
somewhat stridently for a woman.
But it is excused with you; you are a
clockmaker.
	Only a clockmaker, madam.
	Well, she said. in the same gibing
tone, let your bill read: To repairing
an idol, and my foolish sister will pay
you handsomely.
	Tis the same price for idols,
madam, as for new gods; the proper
time of day is everything.
	The woman looked sharply at the
clockmaker. Thomas Cathro stood
there with his pockets full of alien
mystery. The clock was ticking
bravely; there was no excuse for longer
stay. He turned to the girl: Will yon
then have the case waxed, as I sug-
gested? It will preserve it.
	Yes, please, she answered at once.
I will come to-morrow if conven-
ient.
	Very well; at the same hour.
	At the same hour, mademoiselle.
	But that is cabinet-makers work,
said the elder sister.
	I understand perfectly about wood-
work, madam. He bowed respect-
fully, and took his departure.
	In the evening, as he sat in his own
little room overlooking the lake, a note
was brought him by an elderly woman,
who, before delivering it, made certain
by many questions of his identity. it
ran thus: This is sent you by a faithful
old servant. You will please read the
letters and tell me their import to-mor-
row. I hear you ask, must I do this?
I say, yes. Your Friend.
Thomas Cathros Clock.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00029" SEQ="0029" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="19">	Thomas C~athros Clock.	19
	iii.	little notes, which ran thus: But once
Thomas Cathros task kept him more and I leave Geneva and you
awake all the night. The mere reading forever. Once more, Marion. Forty-
of the letters did not occupy long, for five is young to die to joy, for when
they were not very numerous; but bone from here I shall he to all
the story set forth in them so wrought purpose dead. Only once more, Mar-
on his sympathy and imagination, that ion. On the hack of this was writ-
he re-read it, pondered it, and realized ten in a womans hand: 14th May.
it, till it took possession of him, and 1787. May heaven in its mercy pardon
would not go from his mind, me!
	One packet was composed of the What for? asked Cathro alouJ~
letters of Archibald Dennistoun, and as he hiew out the candle, and stand-
covered a period of five years. Be- in~ at the window gazed at the faint
ginning with love, young, fervent, full signs of day; What for? He looked
of hope, for Marion Dundas, they ended for some minutes motionless at the
with the same love, but clouded by rising glory of the sun. Then he
personal disaster, ruin of fortune and turned from the window saying, And
prospects, and banishment for political why should I, Thomas Cathro, watch-
intrigue. They showed Archibald Den- maker, trouble my soul so about an old
nistoun as a late and faithful royalist, tale ? Wrapping a blanket around
serving a cause, hopeless and long gone him he lay hack resolutely in his chair
by, by means that brought him within for a short rest. But dawn is the time
the scope of the laws of treason. An- of dreams, and in the short hour that
other packet comprised the letters of ensued he saw curious visions, and a
Marion Dundas to him, speaking of love love history that held his mind with the
as true, if more soberly expressed, persistence of reality. He awoke angry
Thoma.s Cathro found the series com- with himself. Work was impossibler
plete, question and reply, suggestion so he went forth by the lake and the
and response, fitting in with perfect heights till the dinner-hour, sitting
clearness. The third packet was com- down every now and again in thought,
posed of little notes, without heading, and rising impatiently, till he returned
address, or signature. Only one bore a in the same strange, uneasy, haunted
date, set clown in bitterness as record- humor. Dinner over, he set out for the
lug the anniversary of a happy event house on the hill, purchasing on the
twenty-two years previously. By aim- way, with a grim laugh, some polishers
sbus made in them these notes seemed wax and cloths. Almost at the gate of
to have been written in Geneva. They the villa he stood still suddenly, struck
breathed of disappointment, querulous- by a thought which caused him to take
ness, even despair; they conjured up old from his pocket the smaller bunch of
affection, and spoke of broken faith, and notes, and detach the one which bore
a too credulous heart. In the middle of the womans piteous prayer for mercy
the packet were two miniatures with- in heaven. This he put in his waist-
out frames, one of a woman whom the coat-pocket and went on.
clockmaker divined at the first glance The young lady received him up-
to be Miss Esm~ Dundas-Leblaucs stairs with her former distant courtesy,
mother; and the other of a gallant- but once in the clock-room, she held
looking youth of open, smiling counte- out her hand for him to take, and said
nance. He wore a soldiers coat, and merely, Well?
the hilt of his sword was painted as if Thomas looked about him mean-
held high in his hand. ingly.
	The candle was burning faint in the No, she said, divining his glance,
breaking dawn as Thomas Cathro sat impossible. This, you observe, is an
reading for the twentieth time, but annexe. No one can come near save by
now, with a wild disappointed desire that passage, and it creaks to the light-
to solve its mystery, the last of the est foot.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00030" SEQ="0030" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="20">Thomas Cathros Clock.
	Then I will begin to polish the
clock, he answered.
	Look at my eyes, she said, setting
herself before him. I have not slept.
	Why? What have you to do with
love tales dead and gone?
	As much as you have to do with
ancient clocks. You speak worship-
fully of clocks, imagine them alive, give
them souls, come here like a returned
spirit, draw secrets from them, probe
my mothers heart and mine; and now,
will you, like blank fate, keep silence,
and hold the dead and living uneasily
in your power?
	You may read as I have done, he
said.
	Ay; but not understand like you.
	How old are you? he asked sud-
denly.

	What month and year were you born
in?
	In 1788, on the 14th of February.
	St. Valentines Day?
	Doubtless; what then?
	Nothing; nothing at all. Listen,
your mother was younger than you
now are when she loved and was loved
by a youth called Archibald Dennis-
toun. They wrote beautiful letters to
each other, full of pure affection and
hope. But the youth was a soldier, a
Prince Charlies man, and followed his
king abroad. He got mixed up in
political intrigues in the Stuart cause
when it was already dead, past all hope
of resurrection. For his faiths sake he
loved it the more. That is why your
mother also came to France. He was
seized in England, tried, imprisoned,
his estates confiscated, himself ruined.
All that is in the letters, and the last
from prison is the highest, bonniest
scoff at fortune one could wish to read.
Your mother was to wait till time or
fortune set him free. When or how
he was liberated appears not, but it
is clear he found her out in Geneva
here twentyI mean, many years after,
and he seems to have haunted her.
Honestly I doubt not; never fear it,
Miss Dundas. And then it would seem
he went away forever. That is all.
And now, will you follow my advice ?
	What is it?
	True, blind promises were never
Scots dealing. Put everything back in
its place, and never disturb it again.
Do you say yes?
	Yes.
	Now let me wax the case and go.
Shortly I return to Scotland. I have
seen all the Swiss can do, and I can
do as good as his best at home. But
look ye, Esm~ Dundas, you are Scot~.
true Scots; and for a word out of your
mouth Thomas Cathro would cast him-
self unthinking into Geneva lake and be
dead.
	Put everything back, she said, I
will obey you.
	He opened the panel door, lifted the
secret covers, and producing the
packets of letters laid them reverently
in their old hiding-place. But first look
at this, he said, drawing forth her
mothers miniature; who is that like?
And he gazed upon the girl with sub-
dued but unabashed delight. Tears
came to her eyes as she looked on the
picture. And then this, he con-
tinued, handing her the young soldiers
portrait Look at it well. Birth, gal-
lant thoughts, gentry breeding. Why
should worse men be happy?
	What mean you by worse men ?
she asked quickly.
	Pooh, he answered scornfully, see
how we live now, with easy bread from
day to day, hunting foxes or making
clocks, with never a thing to rouse us
or make the blood run; stamping out
political ideas for fear some few should
lose their lives in honest strife. What,
if I wished to win a ladys love as this
gallant did, what, I say, should I turn
to, what try, what dare, what achieve?
What for did ye require me to mend
history-haunted clocks, and what for
give me these letters to read? Could
you not leave me alone in peace with
my trade? Ill make watches with him
that breathes; but what stuff would
that be to brag of in a maids ear? I~ll
think my am think, an be sure ot,
pardon me the Scots; I will think niy
own thoughts, and know them true
against any man; but in what cause
shall any one send me to whirl a sword?
20</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00031" SEQ="0031" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="21">Thomas Cathros Clock.
And who will weep my setting out, that
will be safe home the same night by set
o sun?
	The girl stood gazing at him, half
amazed, half admiring. He replaced
the inner lid and the jewel-tray. What
old ballad was that my mother used to
make me read to her about True
Thomas? she asked gently.
	Ballad me no ballads, he answered
fiercely; this is not a ballad age, Miss
Dundas. Then in a softer tone he con-
tinued: That lid is closed forever to
you. I have told you true. Uncover
not a dead love; it will fire your heart.
Put back the ring there, and the hair
here, and let your mothers spirit rest.
Spirits are bad companions for mortals.
Your own hands shall put down this
last cover. Well done! When you and
this clock by any chance are like to
part, then open this and burn the con-
tents. Other virtue the clock has none.
Cathro was a handicraftsman; he but
made the shell to hold a love tale, and
for a spirit to haunt. You may say now
the case is waxed. Ill wax no more of
it, and none can tell. Shortly, and I
am off for Scotland. Tis a long
journey there, as I shall make it. Say
rood-bye to me, Thomas Cathro, clock-
maker, and, if you will, wish me
well.
	He half turned to go, and she looked
at him with a confused countenance,
saying in a low voice: Yesterday you
spoke plainer; I knew your meanin~.
Did I tell you I am my own mistress,
and have a portion of my own?
	I am glad to hear it. Give it to no
man. Money makes them monkeys.
Good-bye.
Butbut you have done me a ser
~
ice.
~J am paid.

How?
	Miss Dundas, there is no blood in ye
but is pure Scots. Your eye has the
light of the loch and the shadow of the
mountain in it at once. For the glance
of it I would do much more than mend
a clock.
	~You have been a friend to me.
	Trow me still, but let me go.
	You must take something from me;
something of my own; something I
shall miss.
	I could choose something you alone
can give and would not miss.
	Then do.
	You give it me? I dare not name it.
	Yes; if I may.
	He put his hand on her shoulder and
turned to the window, she also obeying
the movement. It seemed to her that
her spirit at that moment was entirely
bent to willing obedience. The hand
that lay on her shoulder held her as in
a charm. With the disengaged arm he
made a wide sweep to direct her eyes,
and in a deep stirred voice said: You
see the lake, and the mountains, and the
blue sky, and all that is vast, moving,
and wonderful, well thenand he
suddenly folded her in his arms and
kissed her on the lips twice, thea turned
and went away ere she could speak.
	Next day Thomas Cathro left Geneva
by the diligence in the early morning
and disappeared into the turmoil of war
that vexed Europe. Where he went,
how existed, or what were his adven-
tures, no one ever knew, for there was
none to care, save that young girls
heart he left behind so little compre-
hended.
	After two years spent in finding out
and corresponding with relatives in
Scotland, Esm~ Lebiane proceeded to
Edinburgh with only her old maidser-
vant for companion. There she took
up her abode for a time, and ever in
secret seemed to burn on her lips the
imprint of two entrancing kisses, and a
w6rld of passion in her heart, while
she prosecuted inquiries with unweary-
ing ingenuity about one Thomas Cathro,
watch and clock maker. She feigned
reasons to the Edinburgh shopkeepers.
and even described him. One old mer-
chant told her that Cathro was a
famous maker of clocks in days long
gone, and that as recently as fifty years
one of the name still followed the pur-
suit somewhere in Fife. That was all
she ever learned; and she returned
sadly to Geneva lest perhaps he might
go back there to see her, for somehow
she was persuaded that he no more than
she, would ever forget. She was sure
21</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00032" SEQ="0032" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="22">Thomas Cathros Clock.
that never since the world began, or
love had a name, had there been two
such kisses as those that Thomas
Cathro took and left.

TV.

	It was three years later, about a
month after Waterloo, that Thomas
Cathro walked into Edinburgh High
Street, erect, bronzed, travel-worn,
with a deep scar on his temple; and
entering the Bank of Scotland inquired
if the five hundred pounds he had sent
three years previously were still on
deposit in his name. Finding the
money secure and his title clear, he
retired to his native town, where he
took a little house in the central street
and set up a business as clockmaker.
in the years that ensued he found he
was in no wise dependent upon the
wants of the place for occupation.
Work came to him from all quarters,
particularly from the great shops of the
larger towns. He executed whatever
was committed to him with such
thoroughness and skill that he soon
cstablished for himself a wide fame in
his handicraft, and other men became
rich on the improvements which he
introduced quietly and without pro-
prietary claim. For no recompense and
at no mans demand would he consent
to hurry, but parcelled out his day with
method and deliberation. A portion of
it he devoted to works of his own con-
ception, principally long case-clocks,
and timepieces for niches. These he
desi~ned and finished entirely with his
own brain and hands. case and
mechanism being constructed and fitted
with genial patience and wise elabora-
tion. He sold them always as if with
regret, by preference to some private
person, and only reluctantly to the
representatives of business houses in
Edinburgh or Glasgow. A chief pleas-
ure to him was a commission from some
laird or country gentleman, who desired
a clock for a particular position in his
house. On such occasions Thomas
Cathro would go to view the room or
ball, and in due time produce a piece
of work whose carving, shape, and
adornments harmonized to the best of
his skill with the position it was des-
tined to occupy. If the result did not
seem to himself satisfactory he was the
first to say so; but if it met with his own
approval and did not please the pur-
chaser, then would Thomas remove the
clock and pay no further heed to his
client.
	With the passing years he continued
to inhabit, without change other than
what subtle time works, his little two-
storied house, which was kept clean and
orderly by the daily visitation of an
elderly woman, whom he called
Lizbeth. She made his midday and
evening meals; his breakfast of oatmeal
porridge he cooked himself. Into his
work-room up-stairs she was not per-
mitted to go. A trap-door in the floor-
ing enabled him to lower to the ground-
level the long clocks when finished.
The roof was crowned with a little
turret fashioned by himself, in which
he had set up a four-dialled clock that
gave the time of day to the townfolk.
and by it they set their watches anti
governed their doings as confidently as
by the sun itself. It had a clear, silver-
toned quarter-chime, and a resonant
tenor bell for the hours. When the
town lay quiet in the dead of night the
fine harmony of its proclamation
charmed with mystery the ear of
many a half-sleeping child, or woke
the dormant sentiments of ripe age,
as only sweet bells can.
	And so the years ran on. Old
Lizbeth had died giving place to her
daughter, who bore the same name.
and rendered Thomas Cathro the same
services. Age was upon him; seventy
years would soon complete their tale,
yet still he was the same grave, self-
centred man. The eyes were yet
luminous and soft when in repose; but
xv hen he spoke the deep fire broke from
them, and all his features bent to the
sense of what he said, which was ever
to the purpose, somewhat laconic, but
touched every now and again by some
ardent out-of-the-way word, which he
would launch xvith a decisive gesture.
At such times one remarked particu-
larly the deep scar over the left temple.
which the clockmaker had brought
22</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00033" SEQ="0033" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="23">Tho rnas Cathros Clock.
back from his travels. The educated
delighted in his company when they
could tempt him abroad, for he had
moments of conversation in which his
words made the veritable image and
presentment of the thing he spoke of.
Such were those in which he would
describe the assault on Badajoz, the
struggle at Quatre Bras, the fierce
Sunday at Waterloo; also, what colors
the Alpine peaks take in the morning
sun, and the sheen and shadow of
Geneva Lake in the moonlight.
To the poor he was a steadfast, un-
inquiring friend. Tinkers, neer-do-
weels, girls in trouble over neglected
matrimony, all knew him for a mid-
night benefactor. Indeed, over all
womankind he exercised a strange
fascination. One sweet girl, heiress to
an ancient name, who stopped her
carriage at his door one day to leave
him her watch for repairs, and stayed
to talk, asked him to tell her how lie
came by the scar on his temple.
Leading her gently to the window, he
said, Stand in the light, and after
gazing steadfastly in her face, con-
tinned: I will tell ye, for ye have eyes
like one I knew long a~o. And it was
for such another (though I knew her
not) that I got the mark, in saving her
from a ruffian soldier in Badajoz. And
so, for your eens sake and your own,
I will put a braw new movement in
your ladyships watch. Ills face
changed from fire to sadness, as he
added with soft supplication: You
would do an old man a favor never to
pass his door, gazing still in the young
face.
So passed into age Thomas Cathro,
till one day the carriers van stopped
at his door, bringing for him a long
box marked Clock, with great care,
and a letter which had evidently been
recommended with special precautions,
for the carrier brought forth a form of
receipt to which he required the
signature of Thomas Cathro, whose
name it bore. Judging it to be merely
a commission from Edinburgh, the old
clockmaker laid it aside and went on
with the task he had then in hand.
When evening came, and his frugal
supper was over, he lit the candle and
broke the seal. Before he had read
a xvord of the contents. a strange unex-
plained memory came over him of the
letters he had read by candlelight in
Geneva so many years gone past. Why
at that moment his recollection should
revert to that episode, which had
dangled in his heart all these years like
a broken, unknit strand, he knew not,
but he read without surprise, as if they
were an expected message, these words:
I have discovered you at last, Thomas
Cathro. Forty-five years ago I came
to Edinburgh and sought you in vain,
and you never knew. As time with me
was fast running out, I tried once more,
and with joy I hear of you. The un-
witting messenger was young Lady
Balmeath. She repeated something
you said about her eyes and those of
one you knew long ago. They were
mine you meant, Thomas, were they
not? I too have been faithful. See
how I obey you; I send you the clock.
Deal xvith it as you only know how,
so that we may meet again where time,
as you said, is not measured. I return
to Switzerland for all that remains of
my life. You have been to me a spirit
so long that I will not know you now
save so. Therefore I do not say good-
bye, but rather hasten. Esm~ Dun-
das. To this there was added:
I stopped the clock at nine on the
morning of Friday. When it came
from Switzerland I carefully made
up the time it lost as you showed me
how.
There was a soft youthful light in the
clockmakers eyes as he unscrewed the
box. Reverently he uplifted the clock
and set it against the wall in a vacant
space. All was still in the little room
as he opened the panel door, but the
silence spoke to him so that the tears
ran from his eyes. Esm~, he called
softly into the hollow space, Esm~,
and the sound, striking on some vibra-
tory part of the mechanism, returned a
soft musical tone for answer. He care-
fully folded her letter, and lifting the
secret cover laid it there beside the
ring, replacing the lid. Then, as for
four days and the due number of odd
23</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00034" SEQ="0034" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="24">24
hours, he alternately wound up and
exhausted the movement, finally set-
ting the hands to the proper time, and
touching the pendulum. As the clock
resumed its measured beat he raised
his hands, and speaking to it as before
said: You will tell me when she is no
more. Answer, answer. I say; you will
tell me when she goes. Again it
seemed to him some soft, melodious
response came from the mysterious
interior, and he closed the door.
Morning and night for more than a
year Thomas Cathro laid his intent
ear against the clock, listening as if
for an expected sign, and making
always some low comment as if he
spoke to one who heard. In that year
he chan~ed greatly. His hair, which
had preserved much of its color, grew
silver white, his face softened into a
shadowed calmness and as he passed
along the road to church people re-
marked that he seemed ever to be gaz-
ing on something afar off. His
benefactions increased so that the
parish minister reproved him for his
indiscriminate charity to worthless
persons, to which Thomas Cathro~s
answer, some days later, was to hand
him a bank draft for a hundred pounds
to be distributed according to the
ministers methods. Between us,
he said, we may help all sorts. My
way, sir, is perhaps too primitive. I
lx ye no skill in scientific charity, and
am apt to think only that a hungry
sinner craves food, and a frozen repro-
bate some firing.
Meanwhile the clock had aroused the
curiosity of the few privileged to see
it.	It was a striking object with its
case of dark carved oak softened to
a deep lustre by time, and dial of
mellow-hued brass chased with curious
designs. The hands simulating wavy
serpents, whose heads were pierced by
the centre-pin, seemed to quiver with
life as they crept along the circle of
the figured hours, surrounded by the
graven signs of the zodiac. Its deep
brassy tick had a strange echoing
persistence about it, the beat of a
conscious thing, working not by
thoughtless mechanism, but sternly
engaged in the solemn task of marking
out the passing away of time.
	Some envied its possession, some
dared to hint at its price. To all his
answer was merely silence, accom-
panied, in the case of the latter, by a
stern flash of the eye.
	One day Lizbeth said to him: The
youn,,, laird o Easterfield was wishing
me to take a guinea to persuade you
to sell him that old clock; but I am
not carin~ for that kind o money, and
I said you could speak brawly for your-
sel
	And what said he then, Lizbeth?
	He said you wadna speak on the
subject.
	He that buys that clock buys me,
Lizbeth; and you know a man dare
not sell his own soul, or the soul of
another.
	Losh, Maister Cathro, we speak 0
clocks, not souls.
	Both, Lizbeth, both. But you will
not say that or anything like it to the
young laird. Say just the clock is not
for sale.
	And faithful Lizbeth, after gazing
meditatingly at her old master for
some moments, went on with her work.
	Spring had come, and Lizbeth who
was laying the dinner-cloth said to the
elockmaker: You will be going out
more now that the fine weather is com-
ing.
	Ay, he answered, theres fine
weather coming, Lizbeth.
	She was startled at that moment to
see him rise from his chair and ap-
proach the clock with a face of intent
earnestness. With one hand uplifted
to enjoin silence, he listened for some
seconds, then opened the panel door,
bending his ear yet closer. He shut
it, and without moving said: Lizbeth,
I am an old man. My time is near.
If you find me dead soon, promise to
do what ye will find written on a
paper I shall leave.
	But, Mr. Oathro, ye must not
	~Promise, Lizbeth. I do not bribe
ye, but ye will find your wage go on the
same when I am away; promise.
	 Sure enough I promise, Mr. Cathro.
	~Yery well, remember.
Thomas Oat hros Clock.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00035" SEQ="0035" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="25">National Biography.
	That night Thomas Catliro stood
long listening at the clock door, and at
last went to bed. He had been but two
hours asleep, when he leaped up sud-
denly, and passing rapidly through the
open door that led to the parlor, stood
before the clock. Its beat was steady
for some moments, then there was a
blank of sound followed by an irregular
quicker throb. It resumed for some
seconds, only to again fail in its
measured click, and tremble faintly.
He opened the front, his face trans-
figured. Esmd, he called softly, im-
ploringly. The clock answered by a
succession of quick fluttering beats.
Esm&#38; he called again, I am here.
The clicking ceased, and the pendulum
swung soundless to and fro, while
Thomas Cathro with fixed gaze
watched it abate slowly and finally
stop.
	He detached it, rapidly unscrewed
the entire mechanism, and with deft
bands undid its pins and wheels, making
a heap of all the parts. Then he
opened the secret place in the pedestal.
For the first time he discovered that it
formed a box which came clear away
from the base of the clock. Into this,
among the letters and other relics, he
packed the entire mechanism, closed
the lid, and fastened it down with
screws. Takina a piece of paper he
wrote on it these words: I charge you,
Elizabeth, by your promise, to see this
box placed in my coffin and buried with
me, undisturbed, as it now is The
box he placed on a chair by the bedside,
and himself calmly crept between the
sheets, placidly stretching his hands
out over the counterpane, and closing
his eyes. In the morning Lizbeth
found him lying so. dead. Three days
later the chime of the chapel bell in
Geneva rang to her last rest, amid the
lamentations of many whom she had
befriended, Esmf~ Dundas-Leblanc;
and on the same day, in stern Scottish
silence, the earth was heaped over the
coffin of Thomas Cathro, at whose feet
faithful Lizbeth had placed the box,
never letting it pass from her eyes
until the last.
	From The National Review.
NATIONAL BiOGRAPHY.

BY LESLIE STEPHEN.

	Mr. Sidney Lee has recently delivered
at the Royal Institution a lecture upon
National Biography, which is, I under-
stand, about to appear elsewhere. No
one has a better right to speak upon the
subject. He has been sole editor of the
later volumes of the Dictionary of
National Biography, and, as I can
testify, had a very important share in
preparing every previous volume. He
spoke, therefore, from considerable
experience, and if I were to deal with
his Subject from the same point of view.
I should have little more to do than say
ditto~ to most of his remarks. I
would not contradict even his statistics,
although, as a matter of fact, they differ
materially from my own calculations
I put that down to the known per-
versity of arithmetic in general. But
I also think that in dealing briefly with
a large subject, he left untouched cer-
tain considerations which are a neces-
sary complement to his argument. I
hope, therefore, that I may be allowed
to say something of a matter in which I
have some personal interest.
	When the old Biographia Britan-
nica was coming out, Cowper made the
unpleasant remark that it was
A fond attempt to give a deathless lot
To names ignoble, born to be forgot.

If that was a fair judgment, what are
we to say to the modern work, which
includes thousands of names too ob-
scure for mention in its predecessor?
When Mr. Lee spuaks of the com-
memorative instinct as justifying his
undertaking, the enemy replies that a
very small minority of the names
deserve commemoration. Admitting.
as we all admit, the importance of
keeping alive the leading names in
history, what is the use of this long
procession of the hopelessly insignifi-
cant? Why repeat the familiar formula
about the man who was born on such
a day, was educated at the grammar
school of his native town, graduated
in such a year. became fellow of his
25</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00036" SEQ="0036" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="26">National Biography.
college, took a living, married, pub-
lished a volume of sermons which
nobody has read for a century, and has
been during all that time in his church-
yard? Can he not be left in peace, side
by side with the rude forefathers. of the
hamlet, who are content to lie beneath
their quiet mounds of grass? Is it not
almost a mockery to persist in keeping
up some faint and flickering image of
him above ground? There is often
some good reading to be found in
country churchyards; but, on the whole.
if one had to choose, one would perhaps
rather have the good old timber cross-
piece, with afflictions sore long time
he bore, than the ambitious monu-
ments where History and her attend-
ant cherubs are eternally poring over
the list of the squires virtues and
honors. Why struggle against the
inevitable? Better oblivion than a
permanent statement that you were
thoroughly and hopelessly common-
place. I confess that I sometimes
thought as much when I was toiling on
my old treadmill. Much of the work to
be done was uninteresting, if not abso-
lutely repulsive. I was often inclined
to sympathize with the worthy Simon
Brow-ne, a Nonconformist divine of the
last century. Poor Browne had re-
ceix-ed a terrible shock. Some accounts
say that he had lost his wife and only
son; others that he had accidentally
stran,,led a highwayman,  not, one
would think, so painful a catastrophe.
Anyhow, his mind became affected; he
fancied that his spiritual substance
had been annihilated; he was a mere
empty shell, a bodywithout a soul; and,
nuder these circumstances, as he tells
us, he took to an employment which did
not require a soul: he became a dic-
tionary-maker. Still, we should, as he
piously adds, thank God for every-
thing, and therefore for dictionary-
makers. Though Brownes dictionary
was not of the biographical kind, the
rciuark seemed to be painfully applica-
ble. Browne was only giving in other
words the pith of Carlyles constant
lamentations when struggling amidst
the vast dust-heaps accumulated by
Dryasdust and his fellows.. Could any
good come of these painful toilings
among the historical kitchen mid-
dens? If here and there you disinter
some precious coin, does the rare
success repay the endless sifting of the
gigantic mounds of shot rubbish? And
yet, by degrees, I came to think that
thcrc was really a justification for toils
not of the most attractive kind. When
our first volume appeared one of our
critics complained of me for not start-
lug with a preface. A preface saves
much trouble to a reviewersometimes
the whole trouble of reading the book.
I do not, however, much regret the
omission, for the real utility of our
undertaking, as it now presents itself
to my mind, had not then become fully
evident. I am not about to write a
prefacc now, but I wish to give a hint
or two of what I might or ought to have
said in such a performance had I clearly
perceived what .has been gradually
forced upon me by experience.
The commemorative instinct to
which Mr. Lee refers has, undoubtedly,
much to do with the undertaking; but,
like other instincts, it requires to be
regulated by more explicit reason. The
thoroughbred Dryasdust is a very
harmless, and sometimes a very
amiable, creature. He may urge that
his hobby is at least a very innocent
one, and that we have no more call to
condemn a man w-ho has a passion for
vast accumulations of dates, names,
and facts than to condemn another for
a love of art or of natural history.
The specialist who is typified in 0. W.
Holmess Scarabee. the man who
devotes a life-time to acquiring abnor-
mal familiarity with the manifest
peculiarities of some obscure tribe of
insects, does no direct harm to his
fellows, and incidentally contributes
something. hoxvever minute the con-
tribution may be, to scientific progress.
We must resp.ect the zeal which enables
a man to expend the superabundant
energy, which might have led to fanue
or fortune, upon achievements of which,
perhaps, not half-a-dozen living men
will ever appreciate either the value
or the cost to the worker. Dryasdust
deserves the same sort of sympathy.
26</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00037" SEQ="0037" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="27">National Biography.
He has., no doubt, his weaknesses. ills
passion becomes a monomania. He
spends infinite toil upon work which
has no obvious interest, and he often
comes to attach an absurd importance
to his results. Such studies as gen-
ealogy or bibliography have but a
remote bearing upon any of the vital
problems suggested by the real his-
torian. We shudder when we read that
the excellent Colonel Chester spent
years upon investigating the genealogy
of Washington, and accumulated,
among many other labors, eighty-seven
folio volumes, each of more than four
hundred pages of extracts from parish
re~isters. He died, it is added, of in-
cessant work. The late Mr. Brad-
shaw, again, a man of most amiable
character and very fine intellectual
qualities, acquired, by unremitting
practice, an astonishing power of
identifying at a glance the time and
place of printing of old books. He
could interpret minute typographical
indications as the Red Indian can read
in a dead leaf or blade of grass the
figure of the traveller who trod upon it.
Certainly one is tempted to regret at
first sight that such abilities were not
applied in more obviously useful fields.
What do we care whether one or another
obscure country squire in the sixteenth
or seventeenth century had the merit of
bein~ progenitor of Washington? Can
it really matter whether a particular
volume was printed at Rotterdam or at
Venicein the year 1600 or ten years
sooner or later? I will not discuss the
moral question. At any rate, one may
perhaps urge it is better than spending
brain-power upon chess problems.
which is yet an innocent form of amuse-
ment: for such a laborer may inci-
dentally provide data of real impor-
tance to the political or literary
historian. He reduces, once for all.
one bit of chaos to order, and helps to
raise the general standard of accurate
research.
The labors of innumerable enquirers
upon obscure topics have, as a matter
of fact, accumulated vast stores of
knowledge~ A danger has shown itself
that the historian may be overwhelmed
by the bulk of his materials. A cen-
tury or two ago we were content with
histories after the fashion of Hume.
In a couple of years he was able ap-
parently not only to write, but to
accumulate the necessary knowledge
for writing, a history stretching from
the time of Julius C~sar to the time of
Henry VII. A historian who now does
his work conscientiously has to take
about the same time to narrate events
as the events themselves occupied in
happening. Innumerable sources of
knowledge have been opened, and he
will be regarded as superficial if he doea
not more or less avail himself of every
conceivable means of information. He
cannot be content simply with the old
chroniclers or with the later writers
who summarized them. Ancient
charters, official records of legal pro-
ceedings, manor rolls and the archives
of towns have thrown light upon the
underlying conditions of history. Local
historians have unearthed curious
facts, whose significance is only begin-
ning to be perceived. Calendars of
State-papers enable us to trace the
opinions of the great men who were
most intimately concerned in the inak-
lug of history. The despatches of
ambassadors occupied in keenly
watching contemporary events have
been partly printed, and still lie in vast
masses at Simancas and Venice and the
Vatican. The Historical Manuscripts
Commission has made known to us
something of the vast stores of old
letters and papers which had been
accumulating dust in the libraries of old
country mansions. When we go to the
library of the British Museum, and
look at the gigantic catalogue of printed
books, and remember the huge mass of
materials which can be inspected in the
manuscript department, we-I can
speak for myself at leasthave a kind
of nightmare sensation. A merciful
veil of oblivion has. no doubt covered a
great deal. Yet we may feel inclined to
imagine that no fact which has hap-
pened within the last few centuries has
been so thoroughly hidden that we can
be quite sure that it is irrecoverable.
It gave me a queer shock, for example,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00038" SEQ="0038" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="28">28
National Biography.
when 1 found an exercise printed for a want, that the dictionary is intended in
degree at a Dutch university in the the first place to correspond. It ought
seventeenth century which happened to beit is not for me to say how far it
to contain a biographical fact, and has succeeded in becomingan indis-
wondered whether all such things are pensable guide to persons who would
still somewhere. And, finally, the proc- otherwise feel that they were hewing
ess of commemorating proceeds with their way through a hopelessly intricate.
accelerated rapidity, and it almost jungle. Every student ought, I will
seems as though we had made up our not say to have it in his library, but to
minds that nothing was ever to be carry it about with him (metaphor-
forgotten. ically speaking) in hi.s pocket. It is true
	Now, I will only admit incidentally that, in a physical sense, it is rather
that it m.ay be doubted whether this large for that purpose, though fifty or
huge accumulation of materials has sixty volumes represent but a small
been an unmixed benefit to history. fragment of a decent library; but the
1. udoubtedly we know many things judicious person can always manage
much more thoroughly than our ances- to have it at hand. And then, though in
tors. Still in reading, for example, the its first intention it should be useful as.
later volumes of Macaulay or Froude, an auxiliary in various researches, I
we feel sometimes that it is possible to shall venture to assert that it may also
have too much State-paper. The main be not only useful for the more exalted
outlines, which used to be the whole of purpose of satisfying the commemora-
history, are still the most important, tive instinct, butI do not fear to say
and instead of being filled up and so, though my friends sometimes laugh
rendered more precise and vivid, they at my sayingit may turn out to be
sometimes seem to disappear behind an one of the most amusing works in the
elaborate account of what statesmen language.
and diplomatists happened to think I will start, however, by saying some-
about them at the timeand, some- thing of the assertion which is more
times, what such persons thought im- likely to meet with acceptance. The
plied a complete misconception of the utility of having this causeway carried
real issues. But in any case one con- through the vast morass of antiquarian
clusion is very obvious, namely, that accumulation is obvious in a general
with the accumulation of material way. The remark, however, upon.
there should be a steady elaboration of which Mr. Lee has insisted, indicates a
the contrivances for making it accessi- truth not quite so clearly recognized
ble. The growth of a great library as might be desirable. The provinces.
turns the library into a hopeless of the historian and the biographer are
labyrinth, unless it is properly cata- curiously distinct, although they are
lo~ued as it grows. To turn it to full closely related. History is of course
account, you require not only a cata- related to biography inasmuch as
logue, but some kind of intelligent most events are connected with some
guide to the stores which it contains, particular person. Even the most
You are like a man wandering in a vast philosophical of historians cannot de-
wilderness, which is springin~ up in scribe the Norman Conquest without
every direction with tropical iuxu- reference to William and to Harold.
riance; and you feel the necessity of And, on the other side, every individual
having paths carried through it in some life is to some extent an indication of
intelligible system which will enable the historical conditions of his time.
you to find your way to the required The most retired recluse is the product
place and tell you in what directions at least of his parents and his schooling,
further research would probably he and is affected by contemporary
thrown away. thoughts. And yet, the curious thing
	Now it is to this want, or to provide is the degree in which this fact can be
means of satisfying one part of this ignored on both sides. If we look at</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00039" SEQ="0039" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="29">National Biography.
any of the ordinary collections of
biographical material, we shall con-
stantly be struck by the writers uncon-
sciousness of the most obvious infer-
ences. He will mention a fact which in
the hands of the historian might clear
up a political problem or which may be
strikingly characteristic of the social
conditions of the time, without, as Mr.
Herbert Spencer would say, noting the
necessary implication. A contem-
porary of course takes things for
granted which we see to be exceptional;
or he may supply, without knowing it,
evidence that will be useful in settling
a controversy which has not yet come
to light. In the ordinary books such
facts, again, have often been repeated
mechanically, and readers are not
rarely half asleep when they look at
their manual. Thus I have sometimes
noticed that a man may be in one
sense a most accomplished biographer
that is, that he can tell you off-hand
a vast number of facts, genealogical,
official, and so forthand yet has never,
as we say, put two and two together.
I have read lives giving minute details
about the careers of authors, which
yet prove unmistakably that the writers
had no general knowledge of the
literature of the period. A man will
know every fact about all the people
mentioned say in Boswell, and yet have
no conception of the general position of
Johnson, or Burke, or Goldsmith in
English literature. He seems to have
walked through .a great gallery blind-
fold, or rather with some strange
affection of the eyes which enabled him
to make a catalogue without receiving
any general impression of the pictures.
The great Mr. Sherlock Holmes has
insisted upon the value of the most
insignificant facts; and if Mr. Holmes
had turned his mind to history instead
of modern criminal cases, he would
have found innumerable little incidents
which only require to be skilfully dove-
tailed together to throw a new light
upon many important questions. More
can be done by the man of true his-
torical imaginationthe man who ap-
preciates the great step made by Scott
when he observed that our ancestors
29
were once as really alive as we are now
and who finds in those countless
neglected and apparently barren facts.
vivid illustrations of the conditions of
life and thought of our predecessors.
We all know how Macaulay, with his
love of castle-building, found in obscure
newspapers and the fugitive literature
of the period the materials for a picture
which. with whatever shortcomings,
was at least incomparably brilliant and
lifelike. Now, the first office of the
biographer is to facilitate what I may
call the proper relation between bio~-
raphy and history; to make each study
throw all possible light on the other:
and so give fresh vitality to two
different lines of study which, though
their mutual dependence is obvious,
can yet be divorced so effectually by
the mere Dryasdust. And this remark
supplies a sufficient answer to one ques-
tion which has often been put to me.
What entitles a man to a place in the
dictionary? Why should it include
thirty thousand instead of three thou-
sand or three hundred thousand names?
Mr. Lee has given an answer which is,
I think, correct in its proper place; but,
before referring to it, I must point out
that there is another, and what would
be called a more objective criterion
which necessarily governs the solution
in the first instance. In order, that is.
to secure the proper correlation be-
tween the biographer and the historian.
it is plainly necessary to include every
one who is sufficiently noticed in the
ordinary histories to make some further
enquiry probable. To give the first
instance that occurs, Macaulay tells a
very curl ous story about a certain
intrigue which led to the final abolition
of licensing the press in England. The
fact itself is one of great interest in the
history of English literature. The two
people chiefly concerned were utterly
obscure: Charles Blount and Edmund
Bohun necessarily vanish from Ma-
caulays pages as soon as they have
played their little drama. But it is
natural to inquire what these two men
otherwise were, who were incidentally
involved in a really critical turnin~-
point. A reference to the dictionary</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00040" SEQ="0040" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="30">30
will not oniy answer the question but
help to make more distinct the condi-
tions under which English writers won
a most important privilege. The his-
torian can only deal with the particular
stage at which an obscure person
emerges into public, but the significance
of the event may start out more vividly
when we can trace his movements
below the surface. Now to help in this
search, the biographer has before him
an immense mass of material already
partially organized. Nobody who has
dipped into the subject is ignorant of
the immense service rendered by
Anthony a Wood in the famous Athen~
Oxonienses. It gives brief, but very
shrewd, accounts of all men connected
with Oxford, and records the results
of a laborious personal enquiry during
his own period, which, but for him,
would have been forgotten. For the
same period we have all the collections
due to the zeal of various religious
sects: the lives of the Nonconformists
ejected in 1662; the opposition work
upon the sufferings of the clergy
under the Gommonwealth; the lives of
the Jesuits who were martyred by the
penal laws; and the lives of the
Quakers, who have always been con-
spicuous for preserving records of
their brethren. Besides these, there
are, of course, many old biographical
collections, including the dictionaries
devoted to some special classthe
artists, the physicians, the judges, the
admirals, and so forth. The first simple
rule, therefore, is that every name
which appears in these collections has
at least a presumptive right to admis-
sion. An ideal dictionary would be a
complete codification or summary of all
the previously existing collections. It
must aim at such an approximation to
that result as human frailty will permit;
in other words, it is bound first to
include all the names which have ap-
peared in any respectable collection of
lives, and, in the next place, to supple-
ment this by including a great many
names which, for one reason or another,
have dropped out, but which appear to
be approximately of the same rank.
The rule, it is obvious, must be in part
Rational Biography.
	the venerable rule of thumb, but it
gives a kind of test which is a sufficient
~uide in discreet hands.
The advantage of this does not, I
hope, require much exposition. I will
only make one remark. Every student
knows the vast difference which is
made when you have some right to
assume the completeness of any re-
search. I may look into books, and
search libraries on the chance of finding
information indefinitely. But if I have
a book or a library of which I can say
with some confidence that, if it is not
there, the presumption is that it does
not exist, my labor has a definite, even
though it be a negativQ, result. That,
for example, is the sufficient justifica-
tion of the collection of every kind of
printed matter in the British Museum.
It is not only that nobody can say be-
forehand what bit of knowledge may
not turn out to be useful, but that one
has the immense satisfaction of know-
lug that a fact not recorded somewhere
or other on those crowded shelves must
be, in all probability, a fact for which
it is idle to search farther. No blo-
~raphical dictionary can be in the full
sense exhaustive; an exhaustive dic-
tionary would involve a reprint of all
the parish registers, to mention nothing
else; but it may be approximately
exhaustive for the purposes of all
serious students of any of the various
departments of history. In a great
number of cases, moreover, this can be
achieved with a tolerable approxima-
tion to completeness. We take, for
example, any of the more important
names around which has been raised a
lasting dust of controversy. A dic-
tionary ought, in the first place, to
supply you with a sufficient indication
of all that has been written upon the
subject; it should state briefly the
result of the last researches; explain
what appears to be the present opinion
among the most qualified experts and
what are the points which seem still
to be open; and, above all, should give
a full reference to all the best and most
original sources of information. The
most important and valuable part of a
good dictionary is often that dry list</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00041" SEQ="0041" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="31">National Biography.
of authorities which frequently costs an
amount of skilled labor not apparent
on the surface, and not always, it is to
be feared, recognized with due grati-
tude. The accumulation of material
makes this a most essential part of the
work; for we are daily more in want of
a guide through the wilderness and a
judicious indication of the right method
of enquiry ,ives often what it is
frequently hard to find elsewhere, and
is always a useful check upon our
unassisted efforts. When you plunge
into the antiquarian bog you are glad
to have sign-posts, showing where
previous adventurers have been en-
guiphed; where some sort of feasible
track has been constructed, and who
are the reputed authorities. Moreover,
for a vast variety of purposes, the
dictionary, though only second-hand
authority, may be quite sufficient for
all that is required. In following any
of the countless tracks that may lead
tbrough history, you meet at every step
with persons and events intruding from
different regions. The man of letters
may be affected by a political intrigue;
a soldier may come into contact with
men whose chief fame certainly belongs
to industry or science. The most
thoroughgoing enquirer has to take a
vast number of collateral facts upon
trust; and it may save him infinite
trouble to get the results of special
knowledge upon what are to him col-
lateral points.
This, to which I might add indefi-
nitely, corresponds to what I may call
the utilitarian aspect of a dictionary;
the immediate purpose to which it may
be turned to account by students in any
historical enquiry. It should be a con-
fidential friend constantly at their
elbow, giving them a summary of the
knowledge of antiquaries, genealogists,
bibliographers, as well as historians
upon every collateral part which may
happen for the moment to be relevant.
But, so far, however well done, it
must be admitted that it is bound to be
rather dry. To be reduced to a
specimen and put in a museum, is not a
very cheering prospect, and offers little
satisfaction for the commemorative
31
instinct. Now I have to add that within
certain limits the dictionary may be of
importance in that direction too. I do
not expect that a future Nelson will
exclaim, Victory, or an article in The
Biographical Dictionary! I have
never found my own appetite for labor
stimulated by the flattering hope that
I might some day be the subject instead
of the author of an article. But, for all
that, the dictionary article may do
much to keep alive the memory of
people whom it is good to remember.
Nobody will expect the poor dictionary-
maker to be a substitute for Boswell or
Lockhart. The judicious critic is well
aware that it is not upon such lives that
the value of the book really depends.
It is the second-rate people; the people
whose lives have to be reconstructed
from obituary notices, or from refer-
ences in memoirs and collections of
letters; or sought in prefaces to posthu-
mous works; or sometimes painfully
dug out of collections of manuscripts,
and who really become generally acces-
sible through the dictionary alone; that
provide the really useful reading.
There are numbers of such people
whom one first discovers to be reail~
interesting when the scattered materials
are for the first time pieced together.
Nobody need look at Addison or Byron
or Milton in a dictionary. He can find
fuller Lotices in every library; and the
biographer must be satisfied if he has
put together a useful compendiun~ of all
the relevant literature. The conditjons
of his work are sufficiently obvious and
of course exclude anything like rhetoric
or disquisition or criticism. lie has
l)efore him an ideal which he very well
knows is never quite realized. Con-
densation is not only the cardinal virtue
of his siyle, but to it other virtues must
be sacrificed. He must be content
sometimes to toil for hours wit1i the
single result of having to hold his
toligue. I used rigidly to excise the sen-
tence, Nothing is known of his birth
or parentage, which tended to appear
in half the lives, because where nothing
is known it seems simple that nothing
should be said; and yet a man might
have to consult a whole series of books</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00042" SEQ="0042" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="32">32
National Biogravhy.
	before discovering even that negative divine. Even the barest facts may be
fact. The poor biographer, again, has significant. I remember how a life was
to compress his work even at the cost ridiculed by a literary critic because it
of much clumsiness of style. I am explained a certain fact at the Salters
painfully aware of the hideous sen- Hall Conference. The critic, who prob-
tences which I have constructed in ably knew all about Dennis and Curil
trying to say in ten words what, as I and the minutest squabbles of authors,
fancied, might make quite a pretty pas- had never heard of the conference, and
sage if spread over a hundred. I have asked who cared for such trifles, or
groaned over some charming anecdote what it could possibly matter how any-
which seemed to beg for a few little body had voted on the occasion? Yet
dramatic accessories, and wedged it the conference marks a very important
remorselessly into its allotted corner, point in the religious history of the day,
grievously perplexed by the special and to know how a man voted may be
difficulty in our language of making the to define his position in a very serious
hes and shes refer to the proper controversy. The writer must give the
people. Perhapsso one thinks when significant facts, but has often to leave
looking at some modern biographies the discovery of their significance to the
the training imposed is not altogether reader. But in order that he should
bad. But the problem is to condense appreciate their significance, he must
without squeezing out the real interest, have far wider knowledge than he can
The dictionary-writer cannot dilate; expound. The dry antiquary will often
but he is bound so far as he can to make omit the vital and insert the merely
the facts tell their own story. He is not accidental; he will fail to arrange them
to pronounce a panegyric upon heroism, in the order or connection which makes
but he ought so to arrange his narrative them. explain their meaning. He will
that the reader may be irresistibly led resemble the witness who should fail
to say Bravo! It is possible to make a to mention a bit of evidence which may
story more pathetic by judicious reti- be incidentally conclusive of a case be-
cence, though the writer who depends cause he is not able to appreciate its
upon such a method needs especially bearing. And, therefore, though the
appreciative readers. He must tell a two lives might be in appearance
good story so as to bring out the equally dry, one may teem with useful
humorous side without indulging in indications to the intelligent, while the
open hilarity, though he knows pain- other may be as barren as it looks.
fully that many readers will not take a The life of the divine, for example,
joke unless it is labelled funny, and should be given by one who has studied
some will not take it till it has been the theology or ecclesiastical history of
hammered into their heads by repeated the day, and who therefore knows the
strokes. It follows that the ideal significance given to a particular action
article should not be condensed in the or expression of opinion by time and
sense of being reduced to the bare dates place. He must abstain from exposi-
and facts capable of being arranged in tion beyond narrow limits, and, of
mechanical order. The aim should be course, from controversy. He must not
to give whatever would be really inter- expatiate upon the bad influence of the
esting to the most cultivated reader, heresy; or attempt to show that it was a
though leaving it to the reader to put heresy. He must content himself with
the dots over the is. The writer must a pithy indication of its historical
often make the sacrifice of keeping his position on the development of the
most important reflection to himself; time; give a sufficient summary to show
but it is not the less important that they how the doctrine is to be cliassed in its
should be in his mind. Imagine that relation to the main currents of
a dry antiquary and competent student thought; and indicate the way in which
have to tell within the same limits the it has since been judged by competent
life of some eminent philosopher or writers, and what is the view now</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00043" SEQ="0043" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="33">National Biography.

taken by experts. All this, which
might, of course, be illustrated in other
departments of biography, shows that
the writer ought to be full of knowledge,
which he must yet hold in reserve, or
of which he must content himself with
usin,, to suggest serviceable hints. He
will show incidentally why, and in
what relations, certain books are worth
reading or certain events worth further
study; and often, no doubt, will feel the
restraint which limits his remarks,
decidedly painful.
Lives well written under these con-
ditions may, I hold, really satisfy the
commemorative instinct. For the great
names, we shall look elsewhere; the
minute names, the mere rank and file
of the great army, are constantly of
great use; but rather because they
come into the narratives of other lives
or supply data for broader histories,
than because of the intrinsic interest of
the story itself. But there is also an
immense number of second-rate people
whose lives are full of suggestion to
any intelligent reader. The life in such
cases should have the same kind of
merit as an epitaph, though under less
exacting conditions. The epitaph
should give in the smallest possible
number of words the very essence of a
many s character and of his claims upon
the memory of posterity. The lite
which may spread over two -or three
pages should aim at producing the
same effect; and very frequently may
give adequate expression to everything
that we can really afford to remember
of the less prominent actions. I will
venture one illustration. There is no
class of lives which has a more dis-
tinctive character than the lives of our
naval heroes from the Elizabethan days
to our own. As I am not criticising
the execution of the dictionary, but only
indicating its main purpose, I will say
nothing of the particular contributor
who has imbedded in its pages some-
thing like a complete naval history of
the country. But I may say this: to the
mere literary reader, the ideal of a
sailor is represented by such books as
Southeys Life of Nelson; or still
more vividly perhaps by the novels of
33
Captain Marryat or Smollett. or by
Kingsleys Westward Ho, or possibly
Miss Austens Persuasion. We are
all supposed to know something of the
great admirals, upon whom R. L.
Stevenson wrote a charming article.
But any one who is attracted by the
type, would do well to turn over the
dictionary and look up the long list of
minor heroes, who stood for their por-
traits to Marryat and his fellows; the
men who cut out ships in harbor, and
fought men-of-war with merchantmen:
and lay in wait for galleons and sup-
pressed mutinies and had desperaLe
single combats with French or Amer-
ican frigates; the Trunnions and Amyas
Leighs and Peter Simples of real life,
who certainly are to the full as inter-
esting as their imaginary representa-
tives. Many of them have hitherto
only existed, as it were, in fragments;
their lives have to be put together from
despatches and incidental references
in memoirs and histories; but when re-
constructed, these lives form a gallery
more interesting than that at Green-
wich Hospital. They have got into a
little Waihalla; and I think that no one
will doubt who makes the experi-
ment either as to their deserving their
places or as to the fact that the coin-
memoration gives a very real satis-
faction to our desire to keep the
memory of our worthies in tolerable
repair.
And, finally, this may help to justify
my daring remark that the dictionary
is an amusing work. This, of course, is
true only upon certain conditions. The
reader, as I have intimated, must
supply something for himself; he has
to take up the dry specimens in this
great herbarium, and to expand them
partly by the help of his own imagina-
tion till they take something of the
form and coloring of life. Perhaps, too,
it must be added, that he should know
the great art of skipping, though some
excellent friends of mine have told me
that they read every volume as it ap-
l)ears. Their state is the more gracious.
Yet no man is a real reader until he is
sensible of the pleasure of turning over
some miscellaneous collection, and lying
LIVINO AGE.	VOL. x.	471</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00044" SEQ="0044" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="34">34
like a trout in a stream snapping up,
with the added charm of unsuspected-
ness, any of the queer little morsels of
oddity or pathos that may drift past
him. The old Gentlemans AftLga~ine is
charming in that way, but I do not
know that one can find a much better
hunting-ground than the dictionary.
I take down a volumehonestly at ran-
domand simply dip into it to see what
will turn up. I range, as it happens,
over all the centuries from Caradoc
(Caractacus the Romans called him),
who fought against a Roman army
backed by an elephant corps, before
A.D. 50, to a gentleman of the same
name who became Lord Howden, and
died in 1873; from Carausius who was
a bit of a pirate and something of an
emperor in the third century, and
whose biographer pathetically observes
that the exact dates of his life and ad-
ventures are not absolutely certain,
to Carlyle, in whose case the full blaze
of modern biography has left not even
the minutest detail untouched. There
is Canute, who is not here introduced
to the tidethe biographer finds out, by
the way, that an anecdote is simply the
polite name of a lieand mediawal
Churchmen, like the admirable Chad,
thanks to whom, according to Scott,
the fanatic Brooke got his deserts at
Lichfield, and William de St. Carilef,
whose character, we regret to say, is
still puzzling, though exactly eight hun-
dred years have passed since he became
biographiable. Let us hope that it will
be cleared up in time. We have that
Catesby who to most of us is known by
that famous doggerel so much more
impressive than the orthodox historical
phrases about the cat, the rat, and
Lovel our dog, and the other Catesby
who wished to try what would certainly
have been a most interesting phil-
osophical experiment of blowing king
and Parliament into the air and seeing
what the country would think of it.
In Tudor times are the three Catherines
who had the satisfaction of calling
Henry VIII. husband, and three Caro-
lines to match them in the eighteenth
century. There is the Elizabethan
statesman, Cecil, the great Lord Burgh-
ley, and the Robert Carr (Earl of Somer-
set), who introduces us to the darkest
tragedy of the time of James I., and
Lucius Cary (Lord Falkiand), who still
goes about ingeminating peace to
remind us of the great civil war; and
John Carteret (Earl Granville), who in
the jovial Hanoverian days was at the
head of the drunken administration.
Though some of these are sufficiently
celebrated figures set forth in the
standard histories, they have all, I
think, a personal interest which repays
a visit to them in their homes. At the
opposite end of the scale we have the
names which, though they primarily
represent mere oddities, incidentally
light up odd social phases. Here is
Margaret Catchpole, a real heroine of
romance, who stole a horse and rode
seventy miles to visit her lover, and
after being transported for an offence
which excited the compassion of her
judges, became one of the matriarchs
to whom our Australian cousins trace
their descent. There is Bampfylde
Moore Carew, the volunteer gypsy, who
anticipated Borrow in the previous
generation and gives us a passing
glimpse into the vagrant life in old
English lanes and commons. There is.
John Case, astrologer, who, as Addison
tells us, made more money by his poetry
than Dryden had done in a life-time..
It consisted of tbe couplet:
WTithin this place
Lives Doctor Case,

and is apparently an early germ of the
great art of advertising. There is the
worthy Kit Cat, who had an edu-
cated and thoughtful mind, whose
story illustrates the early growth ot
clubs, and whose name has been pre-
served by a new style of portraits.
There is the modern hero, Ben Caunt, to
illustrate the halo which lingered round
the last days of prize-fighting. I ven-
ture to contribute a fresh anecdote to
his life. I once made a pilgrimage to
the place where Milton wrote the
Ai1~gro and Penseroso. The name~
of the poet seemed to have vanished,
but a bust of the great Ben Caunt
showed that the spirit of hero-worship
National Biography.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00045" SEQ="0045" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="35">In Praise of the Boers.
was not extinct. A son of the hero had
brought it in a cart to an admirer after
the originals death. He stopped at an
inn to refresh himself with a bottle of
soda-water, with the result that he
upset the cart at the next -turning, and
the bust fell upon him and killed him on
the spot. The bust happily survived,
and remains to kindle the enthusiasm
of the villagers. Should not a Caun~ be
remembered as well as a Milton? He
represents a type which had been
characteristic, at least, of the days
of the men of Trafalgar and Waterloo.
A more respectable representative of
that time was the sturdy Carew (then
called Hallowell) who gave to Nelsoa
a coffin made from the mainmast of the
lOrient, to remind the great man (it
was suggested) that he was still mortal.
The reminder was hardly needful, one
would think, just after the battle of the
Nile. Perhaps a more interesting
glimpse of the same period is given by
the history of Richard Carlile, the free-
thinker, who suffered over nine years
imprisonment for spreading opinions
offensive to most of his neighbors, but
of whom it is saidand, I think, justly
that he did more than any man of his
time to promote the freedom of the
press. His career, at any rate, is
curiously illustrative of the final
struggle in that cause. If you prefer
a martyrdom in a different cause, you
may look at the life of Edmund Castell,
who made an epoch in Semitic
scholarship. He was a man of
property who chose to labor eighteen
or nineteen hours a day at a lexicon
a dictionary-maker again! He lost his
health, suffered (it does not quite ap-
pear how) fractures and contusions of
his limbs, almost lost his sight, and
spent all his money. He published his
immortal work by subscription, and
had to wait for months at the place of
sale before he could get a small part of
his edition sold. The poor man got a
little preferment at last towards the end
of his life; but certainly scholars will
not grudge him some sympathy. I will,
however, go no farther. I see many
more suggestive names. The Cart-
wrights, for example, include an impor
tant inventor of machinery, a famous
dentist, a great Puritan divine, a
Romanizing bishop, the Colonel New-
come of the old reformers, and a once
brilliant dramatist. I do not think that
my dip into one volume has produced
a result differing much from the
average. My readers must judge
whether it goes to justify my state
ment. To me it seems that at every
haul one finds some specimens which,
though they require the reader to do his.
part, are full of suggestions to the
moderately thoughtful. What a
knowledge of human nature you must
have acquired! has been said to me
with a touch, I know, of sarcasm.
Perhaps I might, if the Bs had not
tended to turn the As out of my heady
and if a succinct record of a mans
main performances were the same thing
as a knowledge of the man himself.
But this I may say: that I have received.
innumerable suggestions for thought
and had many vignettes presented to-
my imagination, which to a man of any
thought or imagination should have~
been full of interest. And, though the
commemorative instinct may not be
fully gratified, I think that no one can
ramble through this long gallery with-
out storing up a number of vivid
images of the lesser luminaries, which
will have the same effect upon his con-
ceptions of history as a really good set
of illustrations upon a narrative of
travels. And, finally, I will say, what
has often been a comfort to me to
remember, that great as is the differ-
ence between a good and a bad work of
the kind, even a very defective per-
formance is immensely superior to none
at all.




From The ~ineteenth Century.
IN PRAISE OF THE BOERS.
The Transvaal Boers have once more
demonstrated that, in their own coun-
try and fighting under their own con-
ditions, they are probably the most
dangerous foes in the world to 4tack
by European methods. Although plain
35</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00046" SEQ="0046" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="36">In Praise of the Boers.
36
and ignorant farmers, absolutely unac- of the fight; once more they have been
quainted with the most elementary taught to consider themselves, in their
principles of what Europeans call the own country, and according to their
art of war, their extraordinary knowi- own methods of fighting, invincible;
edge of the veldt and veldt life; the once more, after fifteen years of peace,
extreme ease and speed with which during which very sensible advances
they are equipped and mobilized; the in friendship had been made between
skill with which they take advantage Boers and British, the old racial hatreds
of every atom of cover, and avail them- and jealousies have been revived. The
selves of the natural defences offered cloak of South African progress and
by the country in which they operate; unity has, most unhappily, been set
and, above all, the excellence of their back in one short week to the troubled
marksmanship; all these things com- period of 1881. All this has happened
bine to render them the finest irregular quite unnecessarily, and Englishmen
troops in the world. Ever since they have again to sit down under the l~ij-
have become possessed of first-rate miliation of an exasperating defeat
modern rifles, the South African Dutch which ought never to have taken place.
farmers have again and again demon- How is it, Englishmen ask them-
strated their superiority to regular selves, that these rude, up-country
troops fighting under the ordinary Boers can thus inflict such severe de-
European methods. In the miserable feats upon first-rate European troops?
Transvaal war, at Laings Nek, the The reasons are not, in reality, very
Ingogo River, and Majuba Hill, these far to seek. Every Boer in the re-
rough farmers of the wilderness de- publics beyond the Orange River is
feated easily every British force animated by the strongest possible
brought against them. Dr. Jamesons attachment for his country. These re-
men were undoubtedly superior to publics were won from barbarism some
British regular soldiers as a South fifty years ago, after hard fighting
African fighting force; there were with Moselikatse (father of the late
among them a larger percentage of Lobengula) and his ferocious Zulu
marksmen than would be found among hosts. Before the fights in which they
a similar number of troops of the line; defeated Moselikatse and drove him
and they were not unacquainted with beyond the Limpopo, the emigrant
veldt life. Many of them were men Boers, just then quitting Cape Colony,
who had fought in the Matabele war. had suffered cruel massacres at the
Yet Jamesons troopers were defeated hands of these Matabele warriors. In
with considerable loss, while the Boers, Natal, whither some of them first
as in the battles of the Transvaal war, trekked before crossing the Orange.
seem to have been scarcely touched. five hundred of the men, women, and
Jamesons men, no doubt, fought un- children of these migrating farmers had
~1er great disadvantages. They had been murdered in a single night and day
made a hurried forced march; they and by the Zulus of Dingaan. The emigrant
their horses were weary and knocked Boers took a terrible revenge upon Din-
up; they were without food, and their gaan for that inhuman massacre. Four
ammunition was very limited. The hundred of them in laager defeated ten
fact that, under these disheartening thousand of Dingaans choicest war-
conditions, they fought as they did riors with the loss of three thousand
against the Boer sharpshooters shows slain. The Blood River in Natal still
the sterling stuff they were made of. bears testimony by its name to the
But while admiring the desperate stream of Zulu blood which upon that
travery exhibited, all thinking English- Sunday morning battle in 1838 mingled
men must deplore this ill-conceived, with its flow. Is it to be wondered at
futile, and unnecessary raid into a that, after such struggles and such
ueighboring state in time of peace. sufferings, the Boers of the Orange
Once more the Boers have had the best Free State and Transvaal cling so</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00047" SEQ="0047" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="37">In Praise of the Boers.
tightly to their adopted countries, and
that their determination is to retain
their independence at all costs and all
hazards? English settlers and English
statesmen have never, I think, fairly
gauged the spirit that animates these
South African Dutch farmers. I am
not a Little Englander by any means.
I always look upon the surrender after
Majuba as a fatal mistake, and con-
sider that Sir Evelyn Wood with his
strong force should have been allowed
to put matters square. I believe that
the future of South Africa lies mainly
with the British and that some day
we shall see a strong confederacy of
South African States and Colonies
under British supremacy.
But let us be fair to the Dutch in
South Africa. We never have been
hitherto. We have to live together.
The Dutch never will be expelled from
the soil. They are the principal pas-
toralists and landowners of the whole
country from the Cape to the Limpopo.
Nowadays you will find, very unfortu-
nately as I think, that the average
Briton will not settle upon the land.
The pastoral and agricultural South
African life is too slow for him. He
goes to the gold mines, the diamond
mines, into the veldt prospecting, or
into police and pioneer forces; he will
hunt, fight, trade, deal in stocks and
shares, and run stores, but he will not
settle down quietly and farm. I speak,
of course, of the vast majority. But
the Boer, on the contrary, hates towns
and town life; he loves the easy, quiet,
pastoral existence; he looks very rightly
as he has done these two hundred
and fifty years pastupon South Africa
as his home; and he plods slowly here
and there over the vast land, takes up
new ground and settles down as pas-
toralist, farmer, and grower of tobacco
and fruit. The consequence is that the
Boer everywhere, from the Cape to
the Zambesi, has acquired and is ac-
quiring that grip upon the soil which,
undoubtedly, he will always continue
to maintain. He acquires with it a
vote and political power, which he has
learnt how to use, and, cry out as igno-
rant people may against the Boers, he
37
is a strong and stubborn factor which
will always have to be reckoned with
in South African politics.
British Bechuanaland, which until
the 1st of December last had been for
ten years an Imperial Crown Colony,
is a very good instance of what I have
been trying to explain. There the En-
glish have not settled down, as they
were expected to do, to farm the coun-
try. There are a few English pasto-
ralists, but not many. But the Dutch
farmers, on the contrary, have been
steadily trekking into the colony from
the Transvaal and Orange Free State,
and continue to come; they take up
farms under the British government,
pay their quit-rent and taxes, go quietly
about their business, and live as peace-
able and orderly citizens under a direct
imperial control. These farmers min-
gle quietly with the British in the
colony, and are slowly acquiring mod-
ern British habits and a little British
culture.
	It has, unhappily, always been the
case that very few Englishmen have
taken the trouble to understand the
South African Dutchman. Because he
speaks in a guttural tongue, because
he dresses in rough clothes; because
he is shaggy, uncouth, and somewhat
dirty, the average Englishman, even
in South Africa, passes him in a dis-
dainful ignorance, laughs scornfully
at his somewhat outlandish neighbor,
never takes the trouble to acquire his
language or find out anything about
him. Yet this Dutchman of the Cape
is, after all, very nearly allied in blood
to ourselves. He comes, as Mr. Theal,
the Cape historian, tells us, from that
sturdy Nether-Teuton stock, from
which we ourselves largely spring.
He is, once you get past that strong
barrier of reserve and suspicion, be-
hind which he shelters himself, just
as good a man, just as honest, brave~
and kindly, as we are ourselves. He
is more ignorant, it is true, and has
not acquired the polish gained by con-
tact with the outer world; but the
Cape Dutchman possesses just as
strong and sterling a character as the
Anglo-Saxon. As it is, the average</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00048" SEQ="0048" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="38">In Praise of the Boers.
Boer knows that the average English-
man laughs at him and despises his
uncouth ways; he resents it accord-
ingly, and continues to isolate himself
among his own kith and kin in remote
farm places.
	From the way people talk and write
some English papers, which ought to
know better, publish the most shame-
ful libels on these Boersone might
imagine that the South African Dutch
were a race of bloodthirsty monsters,
ready at a moments notice to cut an
Englishmans throat. The kindness
displayed to the wounded and captured
Englishmen after the fight at Krugers-
dorp is a very plain refutation of this
theory, but I will cite a strong English
witness on the Boers behalf. Mr. F.
C. Selous is well known all over South
Africa, as a man of the most trans-
parent honesty and reliability. What
does he say of the Transvaal Dutch?
He has lived more than twenty years
in their country, speaks their language,
has hunted and lived with them in the
veldt, and is familiar with them in
their homes. On page 6 of his last
book, Travel and Adventure in South-
east Africa, he says of the Boers:
Wherever their confidence has not been
abusedI say it without fear of contra-
dictionno people in the world can be
more genuinely kind and hospitable to
strangers than the South African Dutch,
whether in the Transvaal, the Free State,
or the Cape Colony; and, besides hospi-
tality, they possess in such an eminent
degree so many of the qualities that En-
glishmen profess to admire, that, with a
better knowledge of one another, the two
races would, I feel sure, soon shake off
their mutual prejudices and agree to work
together for the common good and
advancement of the best interests of
South Africa. So many writers on South
Africa have written disparagingly of the
Dutch, without any real knowledge of
the people themselves, their history, or
their language, that I feel that I, who,
during the twenty years which I have
spent in that country, have been luLl-
inately acquainted with many Boer fam-
ilies, have a right to say something on the
subject.

	From a not inconsiderable knowledge
of the Boers, I entirely agree with my
friend Mr. Selouss estimate; I only
wish his sentiments were more com-
mon among Englishmen in South Af-
rica. We should then in no long time
attain that real union and blending of
the two races which must some day
inevitably come to pass. The Boers, it
is to be remembered, have been often
shamefully swindled and robbed by
that floating scum of rascality of which
Sou~n Africa possesses its full share.
As Mr. Selous remarks, their simple
kindness and hospitality have often
been disgracefully abused. It was no
uncommon thing, he tells us, for a
Boer to wake up in the morning and to
find that the stranger whom he had
received as an honored guest, and who
had eaten his bread and salt, had arisen
in the night, and, without wishing him
good-bye, had gone off with the best
horse in his stable. Such an experi-
ence would be enough to sour the na-
ture of a rude but kindly Boer, and
prejudice him against all nitlanders
forever.
	But I will call yet another witness
on behalf of these much abused peo-
ple. Mr. J. G. Millais, author of that
most charming book recently published.
A Breath from the Veldt, has a great
deal to sny in favor of the Transvaal
and Orange Free State Dutch. He
went out for the first time to South
Africa in 1893, utterly unprejudiced,
one way or the other. He fell in with
a family of wandering Trnnsvaal Boer
hunters on his way to South-east Ma-
shonaland. He lived with these peo-
ple on terms of the greatest intimacy
for more than six months in the wil-
derness; he acquired their language.
overcame their reserve and prejudice.
and he has little but good to say of
them. The head of this family, Roelof
van Staden, Mr. Mihlais descri1~es as
a man of a truly admirable charactei.
one of natures real gentlefolk.
	Having said thus much in favor of
the Boers  they have far too few
friends in this countrylet us consider
them as marksmen and fighting men.
In the earlier encounters between Brit-
ish and~ Dutch at the Cape. the British
38</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00049" SEQ="0049" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="39">In Praise of the Boers.
invariably had the victory. In 1795 and
1806 at the battles of Muizenburg and
Blaauwberg, on each of the occasions
when the British forces took possession
of the Cape, our troops had easily the
best of it. It can hardly be said, how-
ever, that the back country farmers
had much to do with these affairs.
The battle of Blaauwberg, thanks to
which the English became finally mas-
ters of the Cape, was a very hot affair.
The Dutch fought bravely and lost
seven hundred men dead and wounded.
The British, under General Sir David
Baird, suffered to the extent of two
hundred and twelve dead, woundeil,
and missing. Between 1806 and 1848
there were various small risings and
insurrections in the eastern part of
Cape Colony, in which, however, the
Dutch were invariably worsted. When
we remember President Krugers clem-
ency to Dr. Jameson and his followers
after the recent raid, we can scarcely
plume ourselves on our own deeds in
similar emergencies. In 1815 a small
rising among the Boers of the Eastern
Province was punished with extreme
severity. Hendrik Prinsloo, Stephanus
Botman, Cornelis Faber, Theunis de
Kierk, Abraham Botman, and J. Kru-
ger, were all sentenced to death
as ringleaders. Of these, Kruger,
no doubt a distant connection of
the present Transvaal president, es-
caped with transportation for life. The
remaining five were ignominiously
hanged in presence of a great con-
course of friends and relatives. The
gallows broke down under the weight
of these unfortunatesthey were all
turned off togetherand a long delay
occurred. There was a terrible scene,
which one shudders to think of even
now. The poor half-hanged men, as
they slowly recovered, crawled to the
feet of the commanding officer, and
begged for mercy. Their prayers were
aided by the bitter cries and tears of
the multitude standing around. But
there was no mercy for them. Just
before sunset these unhappy Boers
were hanged again, this time effectu-
ally enough. The neck between the
hills, where this scene took place, is
still well known in Cape Colony
as Slaghters Nek (slaughter neck);
and one of the bitterest grudges that
the Boers still cherish against the Brit-
ish is due to the undying memory of
that dreadful day.
	In 1848 the first really serious en-
counter between British and Boers
since the year 1806 took place, when
General Sir Harry Smith met and de-
feated the emigrant farmers of the
Great Trek at Boomplaats, just beyond
the Orange River. The Dutch farmers
had posted themselves according to
their custom in a very strong position
among some low hills. The numbers
were pretty even, each side putting
into the field some six hundred men.
The Boers, well sheltered among bould-
ers and rocks, fought extremely well;
but, thanks to the aid of some field
pieces and determined charges of the
regular troops and Cape Mounted Ri-
fles, they were dislodged and driven
from one position to another. They
finally fled and dispersed. In those
days, of course, both sides used the
old-fashioned smooth-bores, weapons
of small execution compared with those
of the present day. The Dutch farm-
ers, however, even with these short-
range guns, inflicted a loss on the
British side of fifty killed and wounded,
and were not greatly punished them-
selves, losing only some ten dead and
a few wounded. The fight is described
as exceedingly hot. Sir Harry Smith,
an old Peninsular and Waterloo vet-
eran, had his horse wounded and his
own foot grazed, and I have been in-
formed that his language on the occa-
sion was worthy of the best traditions
of our men in Flanders. Only sonic
four hundred British troops were act-
ually under fire, so that their loss of
fifty killed and wounded must be re-
garded as proportionately a very heavy
one.
	Between the affair of Boomplaats in
1848 and the battle of Laings Nek in
1881, the Boers, good as had been their
practice with the old smoothbore miis-
kets  Brown Bess. as we British
usually called the weaponbecame very
munch more dangerous marksmen. The
39</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00050" SEQ="0050" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="40">40
	shooting of heavy game had always
been with them not only a passion but
a matter of business. From the early
days of their settlement at the Cape
the first Dutch settlers landed in
16~2the destruction of the wild ani-
mal life with which the country teemed
was an absolute necessity on the part
of the farmers pushing their way in-
land. The natural consequence was
that with every Dutch farmer the gun
formed, and has always formed, a part
and parcel of his every-day existence.
It was his constant companion. With
it he cleared his ground of superabun
- dant animal life, destroyed lions and
other dangerous beasts, shot elephants
for their ivory, procured his daily food,
made war upon his foes, and defended
his homestead. Even with the im-
mense and unwieldy long flintlock
roers of the last century the Boers
were no mean performers. With these
clumsy pieces, although as often as
not they steadied their shots by using
their ramrods as rests, they slew vast
numbers of elephants and thinned the
old Cape Colony of ivory.
When first-rate breechloading sport-
ing rifles came into vogue, from twenty
to thirty years since, the Boers quickly
realized their importance and became
possessed of them. By this time they
were spread as hunters and pastoralists
far up into the interior of South Africa.
The elephant-hunters penetrated to the
most distant regions in search of ivory,
with the result that elephants are now
approaching absolute extinction south
of the Zambesi. The farmers of the
Orange Free State and Transvaal were
also professional skin-hunters, and shot
down the enormous herds of antelopes,
zebras, and quaggas which thronged
the plains, for the sake of the hides,
which they packed and sent down coun-
try by thousands of wagon-loads an-
nually.
	As soon as the Boer lad could handle
a gun his father would give him a car-
tridge or two, or a little powder and
ball, and tell him to go out and get a
buck. Ammunition cost money, and
that boy no more dare loose off his
rifle at random, as an English lad
would. than he would think of flying.
The consequence was that from the
time he could carry a gun the young
Dutchman quickly learned to become
a careful and an accurate shot, as well
as an accomplished stalker. He learned,
as his forefathers had done, almost by
instinct, to measure distances with the
eye, and to be able to drop his bullet
into the middle of a line of game run-
ning away from him. He could be
trusted to lay low the fattest ram in
a klompje (bunch) of springbok far
out upon the plain. The heated atmo-
sphere of the parched African veldt,
which so bothers the ultiander on his
first arrival in the country, was per-
fectly familiar to him, and he knew
exactly when and how to allow for it.
As he grew older he became usually
a first-rate sporting shot, and could
reckon absolutely on bringing in a head
or two of game every time he went
out. Many of these young farmers
went periodically into the distant hunt-
ing veldt and shot heavier game than
the paternal Transvaal farm afforded.
They slew giraffe and buffalo, sable
and roan antelope, elephants when they
could get among them, rhinoceros, hip-
popotamus, lions, and many kinds of
the larger antelopes. The skins of all
these animals brought in a little money;
the meat was salted and sun-dried into
biltong. Is it to be wondered at that
these men, with such a training, should
have proved themselves, as they have
done during the last fifteen years,
such formidable opponents to English
troops?
	Glance at the commissariat of these
most excellent irregular troopers; see
with what speed and alacrity they are
collected. There is a threatening of
war. Telegrams go forth from Pre-
toria. Mounted men in various dis-
tricts gallop hot-spur from homestead
to homestead with the call to arms.
The Boer sends his Kaffir boy into the
veldt hard by for his horse, takes down
his rifle, fastens a big bandohier stuck
full of Martini-Henry or Westley-Rich-
ards cartridges round his waist, and
another across his shoulders, fills one
saddle-bag with sun-dried flesh (bil
In Praise of the Boers.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00051" SEQ="0051" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="41">In Praise of the Boers.
tong), another with Boer meal, tobacco,
and coffee; ties up a blanket to his
saddle-bow and a kettle and water-
bottle to the dees on either side of
his saddle. In fifteen minutes the man
is equipped for war. He buckles on
his rusty spurs, bids a tearful farewell
to his vrouw and numerous k~nders
for the Boer is an intensely family man
and with his pipe in his mouth rides
off on his rough but hardy nag for the
rendezvous. In twenty-four hours two
or three thousand of such men are as-
sembled together under arms, waiting
the word from their grim and deter-
mined - looking commandant - general,
Piet Joubert, the man with the long
grizzled beard, the frame of a sturdy
oak and the small, keen, piercing, black
eyes. Piet Joubert is himself a first-
rate rifle shot, and has not only killed
many a hundred head of heavy game,
but has seen many a day of battle with
blacks, British, and even with his own
flesh and blood in civil wars. Why,
even old Gom Paul Kruger himself,
whom, to see nowadays in his suit of
shiny, sanctimonious black cloth and
top hat, sitting on his own stoep at
Pretoria, you could scarcely, by any
stretch of imagination, believe ever to
have been a man of action, is a notable
old man of war, and has been a mighty
hunter. In his boyish days Gom Paul
helped to fight and destroy the fierce
Matabele. Later on he hunted and
slew in vast numbers all the great
game of that then virgin country the
Transvaal. Still later, he became com-
mandant-general of the Republic, a
man noted for swift marches and hard
fighting. He warred against rebellious
or recalcitrant tribes, put down with a
heavy hand civil wars among his own
folk, and finally rose to his present
position. They are deceptive men these
Boers, if you judge them merely by
their outward appearance!
From Boomplaats, in 1848, to the last
fight at Krugersdorp, the Transvaal
Dutch have carefully availed them-
selves of the strongest positions they
could select in meeting the English.
Under such conditions they have re-
peatedly proved themselves the most
41
dangerous antagonists we are ever
likely to meet in the field. But, it is
to be remembered, there has been one
exception to this method of fighting.
and that a very remarkable one. At
Majuba Hill less than one hundred and
forty Boers stormed a mountain held
by a strong British force of seven hun-
dred and eighteen men, and took it
with the loss to the English of their
general and eighty-three officers and
men killed, one hundred and thirty-one
wounded, and fifty-seven prisoners.
The Boers themselves lost probably not
more than thirty killed and wounded.
They attribute this astonishing victory
to the help of God and the righteous-
ness of their cause. The enthusiasm
of their earlier victories, combined with
their stubborn determination and ex-
cellent shooting, doubtless won them
the battle; none the less, the feat o~
arms was a sufficiently extraordinary
one.
Many Englishmen in South Africa
had hoped and believed that there was
to be no more fighting between British
and Boers. The rash and ill-conceived
yet not inglorious affair at I{rugers-
dorp has upset all calculations and re-
vived old antipathies and hatreds. If,
unhappily, it should be destined that
we are ever to face the Boers again
in the field, it is to be hoped that we
shall take a leaf from their rough book
of warfare and fight them in their own
fashion. It is mere madness to attack
the finest rifle shots in the world, all
desperate and determined men, strongly
entrenched among hills and koppies.
and occupying unassailable positions.
There are plenty of good veldt men
of English blood in South Africa, well
used to rifle shooting, who, fighting
the Dutch farmers according to their
own methods, would render a good
account of them. These are the forces
with which to meet the South African
farmers. The fighting force of the
Transvaal Boers, all told, including
burghers between sixteen and sixty
years of age, cannot be more than
twenty thousand or twenty-two thou-
sand men. This force could. in the
very nature of things, never be ex</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00052" SEQ="0052" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="42">Our Old Town Walls.
pected to be mustered at one time. It
may be said that the great majority
of Transvaal Dutchmen of the present
day above the age of thirty or thirty-
five years are first-rate rifle shots, who
have gained their experience in the
pursuit of gamethe best of all schools
for sharpshooters. But game rapidly
grows scarcer. In many parts of the
Transvaal there is little practice now,
except at targets. The rising genera-
tion of Boers can never hope to emu-
late the feats of their fathers and
grandfathers. Some of them seldom
touch a rifle. In another twenty years
the strength of these people as a na-
tion of marksmen will have passed
away.
H.	A. BRYDEN.





From The cornhill Magazine.

OUR OLD TOWN WALLS.

It requires some effort in the way of
concentration of thought to think of
our pleasant land as dotted over with
towns ringed round with high stone
walls. It is easy to think of remote
cities thus walled in, such as Rome,
with its thirteen miles of brick-walling,
patched here and there with stone, and
crested with towers at intervals; or
Jerusalem; or that other city in the
Holy Land whereof the walls fell down
at the sound of the silver trumpets; but
to picture to ourselves towns in our own
familiar landour island with its green
base of meadows, downs, and commons
its cliffs, tors, and hills, its vales and
coombes, its watering with streams of
many kinds and lakestowns, with
busy populations, in our own familiar
land, enringed with huge, high. broad
stone walls, with here and there a gate-
way of entrance through them, is a
more difficult matter. Yet we know.
for certain, there was a time when a
traveller journeying through England
found every town that he came to, that
was of any considerable consequence,
surrounded by a high, wide, strong
stone wall, in which were placed a few
fortified gateways, through one of
which he had to find admittance. He
might meet with many small groups
of dwellings not protected in this way
in the course of a days travel, but when
he came to any important cluster of
houses he found them encircled by an
impregnable barrier, with gateways
flanked by towers, facing the roads
of approach to them. Thus Ralph
Thoresby, the woollen-draper of Leeds,
journeying into Northumberland so late
as 1681, wrote: Over the moors from
Morpeth to Ainwick, an ancient town
fortified with a curious castle and an
old wall.
We find these wallsthese noble
works of wall-stonesnot only in the
districts bordering Scotland and Wales,
or facing France, but in the very heart
of England and in the centre of Welsh
Wales. London Wall will come to mind
unbidden. It need scarcely be said that
we have many important towns that
have arisen since the days when such
works were required, and which, con-
sequently, have not been furnished
with them; or that some of our ancient
towns were considered sufficiently
protected by the castle of the lord of
the district; but in most of our Plan-
tagenet towns, and still more ancient
cities, those that take the trouble to look
will find, if not lengths of the barriers
intact that were built by the old
inhabitants, fragments of them in quiet
nooks, perhaps incorporated with the
walls of a dwelling, or of a stable, or of
a garden, or in some other way still
utilized. In some of those instance~
where the walls have been taken down
and the materials removed, the gate-
ways have been left standing, and on
the sides of them we may see indica-
tions of the height and width of the
walls that departed from them. Some-
times a corner tower may be noticed
that has been made use of for some
modern purpose, though the rest of the
walling has been removed; and some-
times a still smaller fragment may be
picked out in byways and unexpected
places, that has been passed over in the
general demolition.
In a few instancesa very fewwe
have the walls still complete, surround-
42</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00053" SEQ="0053" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="43">A 0

Our Old Town Walls.
ing the cities or towns to which they
belong in the same manner as at first.
We may scrutinize the old tooling, the
old manner of the masonry, and note
the tones that centuries have given
them, and the general effect as of
majesty. Funds may have been forth-
coming to keep them in repair; or there
may have been no pressure for their
demolition, or some special reason for
their maintenance.
	Chester is one of the cities which has
maintained its mediteval fortification.
The walls round it are more than a mile
and three-quarters in extent, and differ
in height from about twelve feet to
much more, according to the rise and
fall of the ground. At intervals be-
tween the houses that are built close up
to them within, there are stone steps
whereby it is easy to ascend to their
summits. They are paved on the top
and used as a public walk, and from
them there are beautiful views of the
rich Cheshire pasturesthe~ broad lands
accredited as the seed-plot of gentry,
and the nurse and mother of English
gentilityand of the distant Welsh
hills. There are four great gateways,
one of which forms the termination of
the great Roman road which crosses
England from Dover to Chester. From
the leads on the Phonix Tower Charles
the First watched the fortunes of his
forces under Sir Marmaduke Langdale,
whose defeat, by the way, in the battle
on Rowton Heath, did not prevent the
city from holding out against the
Parliamentary besiegers for twenty
long weeks afterwards. Two people
can walk abreast on the walls, and in
some other particulars the old Roman
rules for such fortifications are carried
out. Relics of the old Romans who.
after first pitching their camp here
nia~e it a continuing city, are still
occasionally found, as in a recent dis-
closure of an inscribed stone in the
course of repairs to one of the medireval
towers known as Pembertons Parlor;
and a remembrance of their immediate
successors is kept green in a current
impression that it was the daughter of
King Alfred who added to their cir-
cumscribed circumvallation so as to
include the site of the castle. It must
be allowed that, curious as are the
Rows, and picturesque the old half-
timbered houses, the castle, and the Dcc
even bearing in mind the pageants on
the latter, as when King Edgar was
rowed up it by eight tributary kings
Chester owes much of its attraction to
its well-preserved walls, with their
centuries of associations. Pearl-grey
in tint, wind-worn in aspect, and set in
the emerald of the pastoral country,
they impress us exceedingly. Murage
duties were imposed of old to defray
the expenses of repairs, and murengers
appointed to see they were made.
	The walls of Berwick-upon-Tweed
are also still in good case. They are
made of earth and faced with well-
tooled, regularly-laid courses of strong
stonework, and measure a mile and a
quarter and two hundred and seventy-
two yards in length. On the top of
them is a fine wide walk contouring the
town, some portions fronting the
Tweed, some the country, and others
the seashore. There were four prin-
cipal gateways, of which threeShore-
gate, Cowgate, and Bridgegatere-
main, with their heavy wooden gates
and massive bolts and hinges intact.
These fortifications are assigned to
Queen Elizabeths reign, though there
was a wall round Berwick for centuries
before that time. Sometimes claimed
and occupied by England, and at others
by Scotland, the town has been the
scene of frequent warfare, with its
vicissitudes and catastrophes. King
John took possession of Berwick and
burned it, after which it was rebuilt
and fortified by the Scots on a more
extensive scale. Then Edward I.
stormed it, when the streets were said
by the old historians to run blood and
the mills to be set a-going with blood.
Wallace next took possession of it, with
tbc end that, after he was executed.
half of his body was exposed on Ber-
wick Bridge. Then Edward II. as-
selfli)led the most numerous army
there that had ever crossed the borders,
lodging his soldiery both within and
without the walls; and after the fight
with Bruce at Bannockburn, he re</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00054" SEQ="0054" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="44">Our Old Town Walls.
turned and issued a proclamation con-
cerning the loss of his privy seal. And
then Bruce took Berwick and assembled
his Parliament in it; upon which Ed-
ward returned and commenced opera-
tions to regain it. We are told that at
this time the walls were not so high
but that an assailant might strike any
one on the top of them with a spear,
and that he ordered escalades to be
made at different places at the same
time, which, however, were not success-
ful. It was in this assault that the
curious contrivance called the sow
was used, which contained a party of
men who were moved in it close up to
the foot of the walls so that they might
undermine them. The besieged threw
a stone down on it, which split it to
pieces. Althou,,h the drawbridge be-
fore one of the gates was successfully
burnt, the English eventually retired,
and there was a truce for two years.
Bruce immediately strengthened and
raised the walls, and built additional
towers. Edward III. subsequently
appeared on the same scene and re-
mained for a month before the walls,
and left the memory of one more
tra~edy by hanging the two sons of Sir
Alexander Seton, the deputy governoi~,
in front of the ramparts because that
officer did not surrender the town at
his bidding. Edward III. also came to
Berwick on other occasions, and Ed-
ward IV. took possession of it. The
prowess of the ancient Percies and of
Douglas was also expended in feats of
defence and attack here. The associa-
tions with the memories of Baliol,
Bruce, Wallace, the Plantagenets, the
Percies, and the Douglas are so vivid
we should scarcely be surprised to find
their footprints, or their scaling-
ladders, or pennons, or to see the ~lean~
of their armor, as we pass along.
Thinking of all the heroism enacted on
these walls, the brave dashes that were
made at them, the sturdy repulses that
were made on them, the fluctuating
fortunes, the alterations of fierce
exultation and terrible despair of those
who defended them, it almost takes
away our breath when we remember
how quietly James VI. of Scotland be-
came James I. of England; how politely
William Selby, gentleman porter,
handed him the keys of Berwick on his
first progress southwards to take
possession of his inheritance; how
courteously the mayor delivered up the
charters to him, and how heartily he
was received and cheered by the
inhabitants. The mutability of mun-
dane affairs could be scarcely brought
home to us more convincingly.
	We have all heard that the sun
shines fair on Carlisle walL Carlisle
was one of the various cities to which
the Parliamentary forces laid siege.
As in Chester, famine at last brought
about its capitulation, but not till after
a blockade of eight months duration.
We have but traces and tales of the
gallant walls on which the sun shone
fair, and that performed such an im-
portant part in this defence. They are
said to have originated with William
Rufus, who designed that there should
be three gateways in them, giving
access from Ireland, Scotland, and En-
gland respectively. Along this border
there were also walls round Newcastle-
on-Tyne and Ainwick. The story runs
that, in the reign of Edward I., a party
of Scots entered Newcastle in broad
day and carried off one of the principal
inhabitants before help could be
organized, and hence the building of the
huge wall, two miles in circuit, which
had seven massive gateways and many
towers. Antiquaries still point to
fragments of it here and there in the
busy city. At Ainwick only one of the
gateways is left; for although there are
two standing, one of them was rebuilt
in the last century. The solitary sur-
vival from old times guards the
southern entrance into the town. It is
built of hewn sandstone in huge blocks.
whereof the edges have been rounded
by centuries of storms, leaving some-
what wide interstices; and wear and
tear, and smoke from the chimneys of
neighboring houses, have given it the
solemn tint of a thundercloud. We
may see there was once a moat in front
of it, and there is still the deep groove
in its cavern-like archway, between its
two semi-octagonal towers, down which
44</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00055" SEQ="0055" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="45">Our Old Town Walls.
the great portcullis could be lowered at
need. The documents preserved by the
chamberlains of this little border town
include Letters patent to gather a
collection for building the town wall
ngainst the Scots, dated 1473. In the
next century the gateway mentioned
was officially described in a survey as
of thre howse height besyd the battle-
ment and faire turret. When no
longer required against the dauntless
Scots, it was used as a place of deten-
tion; and now that it is no longer
wanted for that purpose, the band of
the militia practises in it. We may see
from the rough indications of the junc-
tion of the wall with the tower that it
was six feet wide, and reached up to the
top of the second of the thre howses
in height. Durham has not preserved
any considerable remains of its former
environment
	The city of York still maintains its
Plantagenet walls; their parapets ris-
lug and falling with merlons and
embrasures alternately, as of yore.
There are four bars or gateways to
them, and several posterns; and there
are walks upon the tops of them. The
excellence of their silvery-grey masonry
is an abiding testimony to the ancient
wealth and importance of the city; and
their superb strength seems to confirm
the historical fact that it was once the
first in the kingdom. They form a fit
surrounding to the magnificent mm-
ster, the numerous churches, the sub-
stantial streets, the old Gulidhall, with
its rows of oak tree-trunks for pillars,
the numerous almshouses and hospitals,
and the various buildings that peace
and prosperity have erected in these
later days. They picture to us, too, the
time that we almost look upon as a
romance, when the kings of England
were kings of France; for on Mickle-
gate Bar, still very noble and impres-
sive, where the heads of those who
suffered for treason were usually ex-
posed, are sculptured the arms of
France as well as those of England.
Monk Bar also heraldically asserts the
same claim, quartering the French
arms on a panel. Walm-gate shows us
the ancient barbican. Bootham Bar.
45
which is the entrance from the north.
has been despoiled of this feature.
King Richard IL. gave the title of lord
mayor to the chief personage in the
corporation; and that compliment
seems quite recent compared with the
antiquity of the renown and conse-
quence of the city. William the Con-
queror found it impregnable, save by
famine; and centuries before he put
foot in England it was a flourishing
Roman city, known as Eboracum, a
circumstance still commemorated in the
signature of the archbishop. The walls
seem to preserve all these traditions
and many more, as a casket might do.
Another town in Yorkshire, Richmond.
once inclosed by a wall with three gate-
ways, has not been so careful of its
possessions. When visited by Leland.
the antiquary and librarian of Henry
VIII., he saw the circumvallation; but
the gateways, French-gate, Barr-gate,
and Finkle-gate, were already demol-
ished, or decayed.
	Almost equally central are other
towns that were once enringed by walls.
of which there are no remains of much
consequence, such as Northampton.
Stafford, Leicester, Oxford, Worcester.
Nottingham, Warwick, and Coventry.
Sir William Dugdale, herald and anti-
quary. tells us in his dairy, or almanac.
as he called it, how he was sent in his
capacity of herald, with a trumpet,
to various castles and cities that were
holding out against King Charles I.,
to demand that their inhabitants should
lay down their arms, with the alterna-
tive of being proclaimed traitors. Cov-
entry was one of these. The wall is
stated by various authorities to have
been three miles in circumference, to
have had thirty-two towers on it,
twelve gates, and to have been nine
feet thick. The building of it was
extended over forty years, commencing
in the middle of the fourteenth
century. On the Restoration, Charles
II. ordered its demolition in conse-
quence of the refusal of the citi-
zens to support his fathers cause.
We have word that the walls round
Shrewsbury took thirty-two years to
build. This was in the reign of Henry</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00056" SEQ="0056" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="46">Our Old Town Walls.
III.	Some portions of them are still
in good repair, and flights of steps give
access to walks on the summit of them.
On the eastern coast there are examples
at Norwich, Ipswich, and Colchester,
which have not been maintained in
their integrity, but of which we may
still see traces. The wall round Nor-
wich was of more than usual dimen-
sions, in consequence of many gardens
being included in its circumference.
On the Welsh border there were
several walled townsLudlow, Here-
ford, Monmouth, and Chepstow, for
example  of which the encircling
masonry has now disappeared. In
Wales, Edward I. built walls round
Conway, Carnarvon, and Beaumaris,
at the same time that he erected his
splendid castles there; and there were
walls round Carmarthen, Montgomery,
and Tenby. The wall round Conway is
a mile and a quarter in length and
twelve feet wide, and has twenty-one
strong semicircular towers along its
length, and it has three noble gateways
with towers, besides minor entrances.
As at Chester, Berwick, and York, the
summit is used as a promenade. From
it may be seen the wide winding waters
whence the pearl was taken that Sir
R. Wynne presented to the queen of
Charles II., and that now adorns the
crown of England; the irregular con-
figuration of the town, always com-
pared to that of the national harp; the
adjoining castle; the adjacent woods,
and the surrounding hills. The wall
round Carnarvon is nearly entire,
though only a portion of it is open for
public enjoyment. We may see it
almost exactly as Edward I. saw it
when Henry le Elreton, master-mason,
and his workmen and the conquered
Welsh peasants delivered it and the
great castle into his hands, finished; or,
as his queen, Eleanor, saw it when she
took up her residence in the castle that
her babe might be born in Wales.
There are two chief gateways to it, one
facing the mountains, the other the
Menal Straits; and there are many
round towers along itchosen in such
works to be circular or semicircular, as
less likely to be injured by the possible
operations of battering-rams. The
Beaumaris walls have not been pre-
served.
The south of England is not without
examples. The walls round Chichester,
for instance, are maintained in repair.
They must have borne the brunt of
some rough usage when Sir William
Wailer took the town with the Parlia-
mentary forces in the Civil War. Like
so many others, they are about a mile
and a half in length; and they are used
as a public promenade. Exeter, too, re-
tains some of the strong stone wall that
Athelstan built, which was also a mile
and a half in circumference; and its
citizens utilize it as a public walk. At
Totnes there is one gateway left. Dor-
chester can point to traces of circum-
vallation. Southamptons walls have
not been maintained. Canterbury has
only a length of its old walling.
Winchelsea is more fortunate; here,
again, the walls are nearly entire, and
are utilized as a promenade. The
inhabitants of Lewes can still point to
vestiges of their walls; as may those
of Sandwich, where one of the gate-
ways, Fishers-gate, is still standing;
and there is a length of earthen ram-
part called the Boulevard. The walls
of Gloucester were demolished by order
of Charles II. Bristol has saved only
one gateway.
Glancing over the country in this way,
it will be seen that we are still in
possession of a few of the fortifications
with which our forefathers made them-
selves secure from surprise. They are
of extreme interest; and for the sake of
auld lang syne need not be grudged
their standing-room, the necessity of
improvement notwithstanding.
The oldest books of the Corporation
of London date back to the reign of
Edward I.; and they tell us that two
sergeants, skilful men and fluent of
speech, kept the city gates all day,
and carefully noted who passed in and
out. At curfew every gate was shut
and secured, and the taverns were also
closed. Then six of the most com-
petent men in each ward turned out
into the streets, and kept watch and
ward all night. The boats on the river
46</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00057" SEQ="0057" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="47">Our Old Town Walls.
had to be moored on the city side of it,
and four men guarded the river all
night on both sides of the bridge.
When there was extra excitement, or
anticipation of attack, as in the time of
Edward III. on the arrival of certain
galleys at the North Foreland, for
instance, as many as forty men-at-arms
and sixty archers kept watch all night
between the Tower of London and
Billingsgate, which watch was divided
fairly between the different trade com-
panies, night by night. The sawyers,
spurriers, bowyers, and girdlers kept
watch on Mondays; the drapers and
tailors on Tuesdays; the mercers and
apothecaries on Wednesdays; the fish-
mongers and butchers on Thursdays;
the pelterers and vintners on Fridays;
the goldsmiths and saddlers on Satur-
days; and the ironmongers, armorers,
and cutlers on Sundays. From these
early records we learn, too, that one of
the city gates, Aidgate, with the rooms
above it and the cellar below it, was
let by the mayor, aldermen, and com-
monalty on lease to Geoffrey Chaucer,
and that the poet undertook to occupy it
himself and keep it in repair for the
whole life of him. The agreement was
subject to a reservation givin~ the
mayor power to enter the said rooms in
time of defence of the city, and to use
them as might be expedient. There is
mention, also, of an elm-tree growing
by London Wall, near Bishopsgate,
that was too old and dry to last long,
and was consequently likely to fall,
whereby there would be damage to the
shop of one, Roger Poyntel, opposite
to it.
	Our colonists, nowadays, do not ap-
pear to build walls round their settle-
ments, even in new countries. A hand-
ful or thin line of brave men seems to
be as much protection as is considered
necessary for the boundaries of them.
As far back, however, as the days of the
ancient Briton in this country, the
accepted idea of security was a circular
rampart thrown up round the cluster of
huts that formed a town. When the
Romans came, stone walls became the
order of the day round every town, and
across the whole island. The Normans,
too, put their faith in walls. In the
days of the Plantagenets, wall-building
was carried on to a still greater extent.
Ingenuity was taxed to the utmost to
devise special machines by which to
counteract the strength of their de-
fencesuch as huge catapults that
threw enormous stones over them; the
movable contrivance that was the same
height as the walls, and enabled be-
siegers to stand on a level with the tops
of them; as well as the sow that under-
mined them, and the battering-ram that
overthrew them. Famine, in the end,
was generally the real foe that caused
those they sheltered to capitulate. In
those days, in other particulars, the
defence was stronger than the attack.
The besieged had a plan of throwing
out temporary overhanging wooden
galleries, through the flooring of which
they dropped stones, molten lead,
burning flax, and other trifles on the
heads of those who approached suffi-
ciently near; and when a breach was
likely to be made at any point, they
built up hastily, behind it, a fresh
barrier, so that when it was accom-
plished, those who entered found them..
selves confronted with it, and still on
the outside of the enclosure.
	Reference has been made to the man-
ner of the masonry. Masons in
different centuries had special ways of
treating their stonework. The Nor-
mans used small stones, such as men
could lift singly; and they were ail
about the same size, perhaps ten or
twelve inches square, which has given
their work a bead-like regularity. They
made a facing on each front of their
walls, and filled up the intervening
space with rough rubble. In later
times, stones of more varied sizes were
used and more irregularity became
the rule. In some courses a stone not
high enough to reach the level of the
course above it was supplemented by
another to attain the requisite height;
in others, one too large ascended half-
way up the course above it, and the
necessary level had to be regained by
the use of one much smaller than the
rest. Later still, much larger and more
even-sized stones were used. Even
47</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00058" SEQ="0058" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="48">48
then, the extreme regularity of modern
masonry was not in vogue. The man-
ner of masonry gives us the age of it.
Ferruginous and other streaks in the
stratification of the stones, mosses,
lichens, stone-crop and other wall-
plants, shade and damp, sunshine and
wind, give us the incomparable tints of
it.	Look at our old town walls as we
may, now that we are so far from the
necessity of their use, we must always
regard them as memorials of the valor,
prudence, and industry of the men who
made England the very desirable p05-
session to which we have succeeded.
Occasionally we came across mention
of their repair. In St. Aipheges
Church, Canterbury, there is a monu-
ment to the memory of Henry Gosborn,
at sundrie times mayre of the same
cete, who gave twenty marks to repair
the city walls. And in the register of
All Saints Church, Hereford, we may
read against the date 1648, payd for
mending the towne walles for the use
of the parish xs.




From The Contemporary Review.
SOUTH AFRICA AND THE CHARTERED
COMPANY.
	The armed incursion into the Trans-
vaal has given rise to grave constitu-
tional questions. We have to ask how
far powers to maintain a civil police
and govern a company, granted by a
modern charter for particular areas in
South Africa, have been unconstitu-
tionally allowed to be converted into
powers of civil government co-ordinate
with imperial government, extending
to areas beyond those of the charter.
We must inquire how far a civil police
power has been converted into a power
to maintain a military force with a
military equipment, without which the
armed body would never have ven-
tured on the incursion into friendly
territory.
Recent events cannot be regarded
from one point of view only.
Apart from the question of our future
as a colonizing nation and the interna-
tional precedent which our treatment
of the recent raid may lay down, there
is the general question, how far any
system of civil government should be
conferred by charter on a commercial
board.
The system of government by royal
charter has gone through various
stages. Formerly imperial duties of
government were mixed with those of
the government of the commercial un-
dertaking, as authorized by the char-
ter, and were entrusted to one and
the same body. The old East India
Company charter is a typical instance
of this. The charter of 1698, which
remained unrevoked till the company
was abolished, not only gave powers
to the commercial company to govern
and regulate its own affairs by its own
board, but also prtvided that the board
of~ that company should have

The ordering, rule, and government of
all such forts, factories, and plantations
as shall be at any time hereafter settled
by or under the English company within
the East Indies, and parts before men-
tioned, and shall and may name and
appoint governors and officers from time
to time, in and for the said forts, factories,
and plantations, and them to remove and
displace at their will and pleasure; and
that such governors and officers shall and
may, according to the directions of the
same company, raise, train, and muster
such military forces as shall or may be
necessary for the defence of the said forts,
places, and plantations respectively; the
sovereign right, power, and dominion over
all the said forts, places, and plantations
to us, our heirs and successors, being
always reserved.

	The powers were regulated by vari-
ous acts of Parliament, which still left
the civil government and the military
government vested in and under the
control of the board of the commercial
company. These powers, controlled to
some extent by Pitts Bill of 1784, the
commercial company exercised till its
abolition in 1858.
	With the extinction of the East India
Company the system of confiding im-
perial and military government to char-
tered commercial companies may be
said to have terminated. In India it
had proved a failure.
South Africa and the Chartered Con~pauy.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00059" SEQ="0059" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="49">South Africa and the Chartered Corn~pawq.
	A modern type of charter, confined
to commercial purposes, had in the
interim taken the place of the older
system. The new form was totally
different from the old type in scope,
extent, and effect.
	The change was gradual. The sys-
tem of granting charters to companies
for commercial purposes was retained.
The powers of the crown were enlarged
and consolidated in 1839; and as the
machinery of the Joint-Stock Com-
panies Acts, commencing in 1844, was
ill-adapted for commercial companies
carrying on operations outside England,
resort was frequently had to the system
of constituting the commercial company
by charter, but such charters conferrcd
no powers of civil government or mil-
itary control. Types of such charters
are those of the India and China Banks.
Gradually, from the date when the
first Joint-Stock Companies Act of 1844
was amended by the Limited Liability
Acts, and improved company adminis-
tration created under new statutes, the
granting of charters to companies, even
for commercial purposes, has been but
sparingly used.
	During the last ten years, however,
a few royal charters have been granted,
such as those to the British North
Borneo Company and the Royal Ni-
ger Company. The system, however,
chiefly pursued in modern times has
been rather that of governing upon the
system of crown colony and protecto-
rate, and the creation of colonial Par-
liaments and governors. At all events,
that was the system adopted and ex-
isting in South Africa prior to the grant
of the charter to the British South
Africa Company.
	But that charter must be read with
reference to the then position of civil
and military government in South
Africa.
	On the east side of the African con-
tinent there was Portuguese territory,
on the west side there was German
territory, and joining these two foreign
countries, and cutting off the south of
Africa, there was a great dividing
line running across the continent from
the Portuguese settlement on the east
49
to the German settlement on the west.
That line was the 22nd parallel of south
latitude. Below or south of this divid-
ing line was the Transvaal. Its north-
ern limit, under the convention of 1884,
does not reach up as high as 220 south
latitude. There is no access from the
north and west into the Transvaal,
except through the area south of the
great dividing line, which in 1885 was
declared to be the northern boundary
of British Bechuanaland. This divid-
lug line is similar to the dividing line
between Canada and the United States,
and was fixed advisedly by England
so as to enclose on the north and west
all the area south of it, next to and
facing the frontier of the Transvaal.
It w-as so fixed, notwithstanding the
protest of the Transvaal Republic, and
so that the imperial ~gis of Great Brit-
ain might be spread over the area to
the north and west of the Transvaal,
and thereby protect it, as well as pre-
vent a.ny access to it from those sides
except through the British territory.
The area south of the dividing line had
the title of the British Bechuanaland
protectorate: it was rather larger than
Italy, and rested on Cape Colony. It
was established by order in Council
made pursuant to a series of imperial
statutes, dating from 1843, which gave
to her Majesty power to make further
and better provision for the civil gov-
ernment of such an area as that of
British Bechuanaland; and allowed her
Majesty by order in Council to estab-
hishi laws, and to assign to any court
any jurisdiction, civil or criminal, men-
tioned in such order, for the adminis-
tration of justice, which might be
necessary for the peace, order, and
good government of her Majestys sub-
jects and others in the settlement.
That jurisdiction was exercised by
her Majestys order in Council of the
27th January, 1885, as regarded the
area of British Bechuanaland south of
the 22nd parallel. The civil and crim-
inal code to be administered under that
order was declared to be the civil and
criminal law in the Cape Colony in force
at the date of the order. The area
south of the dividing line was there
LIVING AGE.	VOL. X.	472</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00060" SEQ="0060" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="50">50
fore fully equipped with civil govern-
ment and a code of law which was
made under the imperial statutes, and
which did not recognize any other form
of delegation of civil government.
Legislative and administrative func-
tions were exercised under a com-
mission from her Majesty by the
government of the Cape.
Under various proclamations the laws
of the Cape were for the most part
from time to time made applicable to
this territory.
On the 30th September, 1885, the
lower southern portion of the Bechu-
analand protectorate  namely, that
south of the Molopo River, commenc-
ing about two hundred and twenty
miles south of the 22nd parallel and
thence extending southwardwas cre-
ated a crown colony and declared to
be British territory. Its northern boun-
dary was at about the latitude of
Johannesburg and Pretoria, and con-
tained the district of Mafeking and
town of that name, which afforded the
nearest point of access to Johannes-
burg from any point in the crown
colony.
Civil government in the protectorate
and in the crown colony of British
Bechuanaland had developed rapidly.
By the 30th September, 1889, it was
equipped with its postal service and
postal orders, its weekly mails, its civil
commissioners and resident magistrate,
its laws against drink, its mining code,
its laws of transfer of land, its laws
of administration and probate, its laws
against perjury, its police, its crown
prosecutor, its acting receiver-general
and surveyor-general, its government
stores, its free trade in colonial prod-
uce, its imperial field and camp equip-
ment, its artillery, and its forts. Its
system of police was based on the Cape
law, Act 3 of 1855. Before 1884 the
settlement had entailed on the British
taxpayer a large expense, in sending
an expedition of four thousand impe-
rial troops under Sir C. Warren, at a
cost of nearly a million.
By 1889 the area north of the dividing
line, 220 south latitude, was under the
sphere of influence of England, and
embraced Matabeleland, and Mashona-
land, and Khamas country, and her
Majesty had exercised no jurisdiction
thereover.
	In August, 1889, the under-secretary
of state for the colonies stated that
the proposed charter would not permit
the company to acquire any property
without the sanction of the govern-
ment, nor would it supersede her Maj-
estys protectorate in Khamas country,
or affect the position of British Bechu-
analand as a crown colony. It would
not give the company any powers of
control and government, and provisions
would be inserted for securing super-
vision over the relations of the country
with native tribes and the neighboring
foreign powers.
	Immediately after the grant of the
charter the then secretary of state for
the colonies, Lord Knutsford, on No-
vember 6, 1889, wrote to the com-
pany:
As at present advised, Lord Knutsford
is of opinion the Bechuanaland police is
sufficiently strong for the special work
which it has to doviz., the preservation
of order in the Colony of British Bechu-
analand, and the protection of the pro-
tectorate up to the 22nd parallel of south
latitude against freebooters, and it is to
be hoped that complications will not arise
which would necessitate an increase of
that force.
	It would be irregular and contrary to
the representations on which funds ha ~e
been obtained from Parliament for its
support to direct the Bechuanaland polict~,
as a part of its ordinary duties, to operate
within Lo Bengulas country or elsewhere
beyond the protectorate; and therefore if
the proposal for an increase of the force
were based on the assumption that the
Bechuanaland police, when so increased,
would be available for the purposes of the
Chartered Company and of her Majestys
government alike, it would not be one
which her Majestys government would
be prepared to entertain. But if the
British South Africa Company sees reason
to think that the existing police force may
not be sufficient, in addition to its regular
duties, to provide protection for the work-
ing parties on the telegraph and railway
routes, and to secure and maintain an un-
broken communication between British
Bechuanaland and the field of the com
South Africa and the Chartered Company.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00061" SEQ="0061" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="51">South Africa and the Chartered Company.
pany s operations, and desires therefore,
in its own interests, to supplement the
sum which Parliament provides for the
Bechuanaland force, Lord Knutsford
would be prepared, from that point of
view, to give favorable consideration to
the proposal.

	The government would not assent to
the suggested annexation of the Bechu-
analand protectorate to the Cape Col-
ony. And when the scheme of the
charter was brought forward, it had
no intention of parting with that ter-
ritory to the company, nor could it be
so parted with to any other body or
government, as Parliament, by the
South Africa Union Act of 1877, had
permitted annexation to the Cape alone.
Certainly a chartered company was not
a body recognized by that act. Neither
could the civil government which had
been created by order in Council under
imperial acts of Parliament be varied
by the grant or bestowal of powers of
civil government on any such authority
as a chartered company.
	Such was the state of civil govern-
ment of the British Bechuanaland pro-
tectorate and of the crown colony and
the civil government administered un-
der imperial acts of Parliament, when
the capitalists applied for a charter.
They stated that their object was to
constitute themselves a commercial de-
velopment company in South Africa,
(1) for the construction of railways and
works, and (2) primarily to work min-
ing concessions obtained by a Mr. Rudd,
on October 20, 1888, from Lobengula,
in territories in the sphere of influ-
ence north of the great dividing line
of 220 south latitude, and to carry out
powers necessary for the purposes of
government and the preservation of
public order, for the protection of the
territories, lands, or property comprised
in the concessions, none of which were
south of the dividing line. There was
no application made or any proposal
to interfere with the legislative and
administrative functions exercised by
her Majesty in the Bechuanaland pro-
tectorate or in the crown colony, or to
obtain even powers of civil govern-
ment or military administration in the
51
sphere of influence. For that area
no order in Council had then been
made, and British subjects, as such,
were subject only to certain special
imperial laws which deal with offences
committed beyond her Majestys do-
minions.
	The charter was granted on October
29, 1889. The crown makes no grant
of territory or soil whatsoever. It in-
corporates the company for its com-
mercial objects, and defines what those
objects are, much on the same lines
as they would be defined in any bank
charter or other commercial company.
It defined its principal field of opera-
tions as being to the region lying im-
mediately to the north of Britisli
Bechuanaland, the great dividing line.
The charter neither yielded up any of
the powers of the imperial government
nor conferred any government, civil or
otherwise, except such as can be im-
plied from Article 10 and Articles 3~
and 4.
Article 10 is as follows:
The company shall, to the best of ita
ability, preserve peace and order in such
ways and manners as it shall consider
necessary, and may, with that object,
make ordinances (to be approved by our
secretary of state), and may establish and
maintain a force of police.

Lord Knutsford, in a covering letter
to Sir B. H. Loch, on November 14,
1889, wrote:
It is to be observed that this definition
does not supersede or affect the pro-
tectorate of her Majesty over the country
north of British Bechuanaland and south
of the 22nd parallel of south latitude,
although the company is empowered tc~
acquire (subject to the approval of the
secretary of state) from the lawful rulers,
either within or beyond that protectorate,
certain powers of governments or admin-
istration whereby it is anticipated that
hereafter her Majestys government may
be much assisted in the control and pro-
tection of the territories lying within the
present British protectorate.

	The definition, according to Lord
Knutsford, of the area did not super-
sede or affect the protectorate of BrItish</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00062" SEQ="0062" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="52">52
Bechuanaland, or of the area south of
22~ south latitude.
The charter conferred no powers to
constitute a military force. It conferred
no powers of government. No powers
of government, civil or otherwise, pur-
l)ort to be dealt with by the charter,
except in clauses 3 and 4. And by
those clauses the company are only
empowered to acquire, and then only
subject to the approval of the secretary
of state (from lawful rulers), by con-
cession, grant, or treaty (not to accept
from the crown), powers of govern-
meat limited to those necessary for
the preservation of government and
i)ublic order in the places mentioned
in treaties by natives, or concessions
receiving the previous sanction of the
secretary of state. No native or other
power could confer powers of civil gov-
eminent to be exercised in Bechuana-
land. Her Majesty alone, by order in
Council made pursuant to the imperial
statutes, could effect this.
The capitalists have induced the pub-
lic to suppose that the Chartered Coin-
~many had powers of civil government
in South Africa, whereas its powers
are limited to the area in the sphere
of influence not yet turned into a pro-
tectorate, and are limited to such as
are approved of by the secretary of
state, and to the establishment of a
civil police.
One ordnance only has been issued
with regard to police, namely, that of
July 3, 1891, for placing the police
under the regulations of section 6 of
the Cape Mounted Rifles Act of 1872.
After the grant of the charter, the
British protectorate was, by orders in
Council, extended to Matabeleland and
Mashonaland, areas north of the great
dividing line; and these areas now form
part of the British Bechuanaland pro-
tectorate.
The civil government of that pro-
tectorate has greatly developed, and
by the last report it now has its edu-
cational system, besides those other
functions of civil government already
mentioned; and on March 31, 1894, the
imperial artillery was placed under its
control, consisting of ten 7-pounders.
four Maxim guns, two Nordenfeldts,
one Gatling and Martini-Henri and
Schneider rifles. Its police force was
at that time thus distributed: in Mata-
beleland, 239; in the northern part of
the protectorate, 79; in the southern
part, 76; and in the crown colony, 105.
Its disposition remained much the same
down to the close of 1895. In August.
1895, under a proclamation which took
effect as from November 15, 1895, thc
crown colonythat is to say, up to as
high as the Limpopo and Mafeking
districtwas annexed to and became
part of Cape Colony, and thereupon
became subject to Cape laws, which
authorized the establishment of artil-
lery forces, of Cape Mounted Rifles, of
yeomanry for general military servicc
specially trained in artillery practice,
and of volunteers, as well as of police.
By the provisions of this Annexation
Act the British Bechuanaland police
south of the Limpopo ceased to exist
as on November 15 last.
Railways had been constrncted
through the crown colony by the
Chartered Company up to Mafeking,
near its northern terminus, and the
yearly reports presented to Parliament
show how few crimes or off ences were
committed by those engaged in con-
structing the railway or by the natives,
so that it was quite unnecessary to
make any special collection of force
from the north at Mafeking, much less
to bring into time protectorate the Char-
tered Companys civil policemerely
because the railway was to be pro-
longed north of Mafeking. Recent let-
ters show that the companys police
left Buluwayo, north of the dividing
line, and by some arrangement were
brought down on October 20, two hun-
dred and thirty miles south, close to
the borders of what was formerly the
crown colony, and subsequently to No-
vember 15, was part of Cape Colony;
and that the portion of the Bechuana-
land police formerly stationed in the
crown colony, to the number of some
hundreds, were collected at Mafeking
whilst still crown colony, and that these
bands, with a certain number of men
recruiting at Cape Town, formed the
So?ith Africa and the Chartered Company.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00063" SEQ="0063" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="53">D. G. Rossetti and His Family Letters.
armed body which, later on, when
Mafeking belonged to the Cape Colony,
made the raid into the Transvaal.
A raid by individuals without guns,
without artillery, and without equip-
ment would have been of no possible
avail, and certainly would not have
been undertaken; and the great consti-
tutional question therefore arises, how
and by what means was the armament
of guns and ammunition conferred
upon or allowed to be in the posses-
sion of the Chartered Companys civil
police? The African Review contains
photographs of the guns and ammuni-
tion captured by the Burghers.
Limited as the charter was, what
authority was there for allowing a
police, even if armed, such as, for in-
stance, the Irish police, to be turned
into or allowed to exist for six weeks
in the British protectorate as an armed
military force with artillery, guns, and
military equipment? What authority
was there for handing over or allowing
the civil government to be assumed and
undertaken by the company in any part
of the protectorate?
What authority was there for the
government of the Cape to allow a
military force with artillery to exist
and collect, which was in excess and
not recognized by the laws and votes
of the Cape Parliament? The force
formed no part of any of the authorized
and recognized forces of the Cape Col-
ony, and it issued from Cape Colony.
We have had no statement as to the
knowledge of the Cape ministers, from
whose territory the raid issued, and in
whose territory of Mafeking the force
was undoubtedly armed, drilled, and
raised as a military force.
The military armament in the pro-
tectorate might properly be placed
under the control or custody of the
imperial police, because the protecto-
rate in that area is represented by her
Majestys special commissioner charged
with imperial defence and with the
imperial military property belonging
to the country. But though the Char-
tered Company have, under the char-
ter, a right to establish a civil police,
with the object of preserving peace and
53
order in lands in the sphere of influ-
ence, and not in any British protec-
torate, there seems to have been no
justification for allowing a civil police
to arm itself with artillery and equip-
ment, or to be equipped to any exteiit
beyond what was necessary for per-
sonal use or defence of the individual.
These are grave constitutional ques-
tions, and they will have yet to receive
the attention of Parliament.
In the meanwhile it is to be hoped
that the Chartered Company will be
kept strictly within their chartered
powers, and all military control and
armament taken from them, and that
the powers of civil and military gov
eminent which they have usurped an(l
attempted to exercise, as if they held
an old East India Company charter,
at once extinguished.
CHARLES HARRIsoN.




From Longmans Magazine.
P.	G. ROSSETTI AND HIS FAMILY
LETTERS.1
	If it be a desideratum that the private
circumstances of an artists life should
be known to the public, it must be con-
ceded that Rossetti suffered much.
	Up to the day of his death he re-
mained little more than a solar myth,
whether as an artist or a personality:
and this not only to the man in the
street, but to many cultured men and
women who had entered into the house
of his poetry.
	The fame of his pictures was noised
abroad, but they themselves were hid-
den in private galleries. With this his
influence on the iesthetic ideals of the
country was widely felt, though the
spring itself was hidden.

	Englandland that knew thee not
Or knew thee but as one who in his sleep
Peels the sheets smoothing neath an
	unknown hand,
And feels sweet sympathy: yet knows not
whose.

On the other hand, his poems were
1 fl~ ~ Rossetti, Letters and a Memoir. By W.
M. Itossetti. Ellis &#38; Elvey.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00064" SEQ="0064" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="54">D. &#38; . Bossetti and His Family Letters.
widely read, but they gave singularly
little insight into their authors per-
sonality.
	The prevailing impression was, and
perhaps to some extent remains, that
Rossetti was a man of exaggerated
sentimentality, moving in an atmo-
sphere of colors from among which the
primaries were carefully excluded;
u.s.w.	Nothing, of course, could be
further from the truth.
	The most prominent biographic light
was thrown by the pamphlet of Mr.
Thomas Maitland, but this nebula
was perhaps more conspicuous in the
Rossettian firmament than in that vis-
ible to the world of art and letters in
general.
	After his death a number of more or
less clear-sighted works, having him
for their subject, made their appear-
ance in one form or another. They
have, indeed, continued to do so to this
day.
	It suffices to mention in the order of
their appearance: Mr. Sharps rather
unreadable work; Mr. Hall Caines
Recollections; Mr. Knights excellent
memoir, and Mr. Wattss article in the
Encyclopa~dia Britannica; as well as
Mr. Stephens Portfolio devoted to
Rossettis works.
	Besides these, there have been Mr.
Esther Woods excellently intentioned
but rather too ecstatic book, and the
late W. B. Scotts autobiography, with
its quantum of Mephistophelean pas-
sages anent Rossetti.
	It is, however, to be doubted whether
a study of all these works, or of the
three best, Messrs. Knights, Stephens,
and Wattss, taken in conjunction with
Mr. Caines reminiscences of Rossettis
later days, would do more than reveal
as in a glass, darkly, the sunny per-
sonality of the poet artist.
	For various reasons, what, to use the
cant term, we may call the official
biography has remained unwritten for
nearly a decade and a half. That the
delay has proved auspicious one must
needs think.
	During the interval Rossettis fame
has steadily grown, and as years have
passed, the movements for which, and
the men with whom, he worked have
seemed to gain added relative impor-
tance on their respective stages. There-
fore, of necessity, the knowledge of the
excellence of the mans works must
outweigh in our minds the thoughts
of his failings now that he himself
stands revealed by the almost too dis-
passionate hand of his brother.
	To turn, then, to the letters them-
selves. It is to be doubted if closer
or more cordial feelings ever bound
family together than those which
prompted the writing of those from
D. G. Rossetti now before us. His love
for his mother was singularly touch-
ing.
	My dearest mother, he writes on
May 12, 1868, the reminder of the
solemn fact that I am now a man of
forty could hardly come more agree-
ably from any one but yourself. But,
considering that the chief blessing of
my forty good and bad years has been
that not one of them has taken you
from me, it is the best of all things to
have the same dear love and good
wishes still coming to me to-day from
your dear hand at a distance as they
would have come from your dear mouth
had we seen one another.
	Such passages, with loving care be-
stowed upon the turn of phrase and
trend of thought, exemplify through-
out the letters addressed to his mother,
and this during the days of his most
intense gloom and suffering. A few
days before his death, when expecting
her visit at Birchington, he sends for
a chair which is the twin of the one
she sits in at home and which is still
here. Such filial love is, of course,
a characteristic of the Latin peoples
from whom Rossetti drew his blood;
but in Rossettis case it did not, as
is so frequently the case in France
and Italy, develop itself at the ex-
pense of his fraternal or marital affec-
tions.
	Otherwise the Family Letters~~ are
of most interest as revealing the
growth of a soul, although, biograph-
ically speaking, individual letters are
of extreme interest.
	The discrimination and certainty of
54</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00065" SEQ="0065" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="55">D. G. Rossetti and His Family Letters.
	selection displayed by the young Ros-
setti are striking.
	At the opening of the volume he
writes, with all the hero-worship of ex-
treme youth, praises of almost forgot-
ten writers and artiststhe men of the
hour.
	Thus we have the future master-
worker in that most perilous of all
media, the supernatural, thrilled with
the now unreadable mysteries of Mel-
moth-Maturin, or begging his corre-
spondents not to stale by premature
revelations the enjoyment to be drawn
from the perusal of the Juif Errant,
or the Myst~res de Paris. As far as
art went, we have him gloating over
all manner of Gavarnis, Johannots, and
Nanteuils. This at the age of six-
teen.
	Rossetti himself held, and there is
no reason for disputing the point, that
his achievements in literature were
more satisfactory than in the plastic
artthat he came nearer attaining his
ideal in the former than in the latter.
Perhaps his earlier development in a
literary way to some extent accounted
for this. At the age of fourteen he
wrote his Sir Hugh the Heron, an
almost hopelessly unpromising imita-
tion of the then dominant Lays of
Sir Walter Scott. We hear of

The	armor which clanked as the warrior
rose
	And rattled as he fell,

and of many similar phenomena. In
his more carefully written letters of
the periodthose to his fatherwe have
such spirit-of-the-age-inspired sen-
tences as: The labor of composition
[i.e., writing a letter] in a language in
which I am so imperfect is an agony
that I would willingly avoid.
	But in an astonishingly short period
his selective faculties had sharpened
in a remarkable degree. It is curious
that, as was the case with Sir Walter
Scott, the earliest work of Rossetti that
bears consideration was devoted to
translating German balladsBilrgers
Lenore and the like. At nearly the
same date he gained his admiration
for Dante, so that the next develop-
ment of the young Rossetti would seem
to have been a ravenous taste for two
poets whose names seem singularly
linked with Rossettis  Blake and
Browning. Thus at the age of nine-
teen he had outstripped the spirit of
the age.
	This he had done in another path,
for he had already produced the
Blessed Damozel, a poem by which
one might well be content to let his
reputation stand or fall.
	Before he was twenty he had written
or begun Dante at Verona, The
Brides Prelude, and A Last Con-
fession. This last poem betrays per-
haps more than any other its authors
study of the methods of Browning, but
it betrays no imitation of a slavish
kind. Thus at the age of nineteen we
may consider that he attained maturity
as a poet.
	As a painter his development was
much longer deferred. Only when he
had nearly reached the age of twenty
did he take any step which in any way
influenced his career. This was when
he placed himself within the influence
of Madox Brown. That this step was
a momentous one any one at all con-
versant with Rossettis life-story must
be sufficiently aware. If Rossettis
predilection for media~val art was a
matter of earlier growth, his attention
to the merits of realistic portrayal was
certainly owed to the teaching of Madox
Brown. Madox Brown was indeed
more inclined to insist upon this side
of the matter than Rossettis ardent
nature allowed him to relish.
	The next step towards the formation
of Rossetti as an artist brings us into
the sphere of P.R.B.isma stage which
was, of course, anything but final. At
that time his tastes were warped in
a quite unnecessary degree, but the
failing was one he held in common
with the rest of the brethren. It be-
trayed him into such utterances as:
Delacroix (except in two pictures
which show a kind of savage genius)
is a perfect beast, though almost wor-
shipped here. The same letter. writ-
1 Mr. Ilolman Hunt has told us that it was 
c. f. Contemporary Review.
55</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00066" SEQ="0066" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="56">56
ten from Paris when Rossetti was
twenty-one, contains other equally ob-
stinate exaggerations, Michelangelos
Last Judgment being dismissed as
one of the most comic performances
I ever saw in my life. These expres-
sions of opinion are, however, little
more than the wrong-headed outpour-
ings of a P.R. propagandist.
	To pursue further the subject of Ros-
settis progress towards maturity as a
painter and art critic is a task not here
set me. I should be inclined to say
that Rossetti as a poetic designer never
attained a higher level of excellence
than in the triptych of Paolo e Fran-
cesca, the conception of which must
be relegated to the year 1849. The
best version of the design is that in
the collection of the late Mr. Leathart.
It was painted nearly twenty years
later, at the time when Rossetti was
painting his most beautiful womens
heads. Allowing him, therefore, to
have attained his full power of poetic
design by the time he was twenty-one,
we must consider him as adding to his
technical acquirements with greater or
less rapidity according to the relative
values one assigns to the pictures, let
us say, of Beata Beatrix or the
Astarte Syriaca.
	It is, of course, only in their revela-
tions of Rossettis mental attitude
towards his art that Rossettis letters
to his family are valuable as indicants
of this side of his life. In Mr. William
Rossettis very complete Memoir
which precedes the letters themselves,
we meet with one reason for the few-
ness of pictures with subjects that
Rossetti executed. It was the very
simple one that his patrons preferred
to have him use his talents in the por-
trayal of surpassingly beautiful women.
And so considerable was the demand
for this species of design that, in his
later years, Rossetti several times
wrote to Madox Brown complaining of
the labor of assigning descriptive names
to a large number of heads.
	For the rest it is singular how lov-
able a man Rossetti appears in his
letters here published, and it is not
more than fair to say that, in his cor
D. C. ]f?ossetti and His Family Letters.
	respondence with Madox Brown, which
I have had occasion to study rather
minutely, it is difficult to discover any-
thing calculated to make an ordinary
reader seriously dislike him. Of the
two men who have attacked his per-
son, the one, Thomas Maitland, has
recanted, and the other, the late W. B.
Scott, has so liberally negatived the
virtues of everybody with whom he
came in contact that his Mephisto-
phelian gibes would pass for little in
any case. Mr. W. Rossetti has, how-
ever, so amply confuted most of his
allegations that their negative value
is increased in a considerable de-
gree.
	On the other hand, there is no pos-
sibility of denying that Rossetti had
failingsor let us say one central fail-
ingthat obscured his later days and
made him keep suspiciously aloof from
nearly all his friends, besides rendering
miserable every one interested in him.
This would, of course, be rather a per-
sonal than a public matter were it not
for the fact that Rossettis working
powers were terribly crippled by this
chioral habit.
	In his memoir Mr. W. Rossetti has
treated the subject minutelyone feels
tempted to say too minutelyand with
absolute candor. One of the chapters
in the latter half of the book must, I
think, be called one of the most pain-
ful in modern biography, but it is one
which brings out very fully the fact
that Rossettis insomnia, use of chioral,
and the incalculable consequent loss to
the world of art, were almost entirely
due to the reckless asseverations of the
Fleshly School pamphlet.
	On the other hand, there is this to be
said for Rossettis indulgence in chioral.
At the time when sleeplessness first
attacked him chioral was introduced
into the circle as an absolutely innocu-
ous remedy, and Rossetti had habitu-
ated himself to its use before its ill
effects were disclosed. At the last
and for some time before the last
the habit was carried to such an ex-
tent that, as Rossetti himself put it,
it became a commercial necessitythat
is to say, want of chioral meant in-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00067" SEQ="0067" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="57">I). U. Rossetti and His Family Letter~.
somnia, and want of sleep powerless-
ness to work.
Various people made attempts to
wean him of the habit, but achieved
little in that direction. Madox Brown
himself claimed to have reduced the
quantity taken to a minimum. This
he brought about partly by reasoning,
partly by bullying, and partly by
clandestine adulteration, thus uniting
the methods of other workers in the
same cause. This was at Herne Bay
and its neighborhood.
The only nearly final result would
seem to have been that Rossetti re-
fused to see Madox Brown unless he
refrained from troubling about the
chloral question, and in the mean time
relapsed. It was on this occasion
that he wrote the letter conveying the
very reasonable views that I have re-
peated above. It is, indeed, pitched
in as reasonable a key as possible,
showing no trace of the morbid sus-
picions to which the use of the chloral
rendered him susceptible.
To turn to kindlier things.
Few pleasanter pictures of a mans
early family life are to be found than
that presented to us in the earlier pages
of the memoir. We observe in it all
the elements of gentleness and joyous-
ness that are to be found in the records
of the Mendelssohn family. Scholarly
elders, brilliant and talented children,
the family cliquish associations and
pursuits, are as present in the one as
in the other, and are very similar in
feature up to a certain point.
In Mendelssohns case, the surround-
ings were those of a wealthy semi-
Jewish German family. Rossettis
were those of an Italian colony in a
foreign but not uncongenial land.
Rossettis father was a man pro-
scribed by the Naples Bourbons, and
doomed to pass his life in a country
where he bought his climate at the
coal merchants, as he quaintly
phrased it. But he did not repine,
and he made his home a centre of the
colony of Italian patriots then in Lon-
don, making welcome any kind of com-
patriot, from men like Mazzini to the
poorest of plaster-east sellers. In his
57
native land he was, and still is, rev-
erenced as a poet of the Young Italy
of his own day. In England he made
his living by giving Italian lessons.
He was, besides, a very learned stu-
dent of Dantes works, with a theory~
of his own; and, as was only natural,
the children regarded the great Floren-
tine as a bugbear.
Otherwise he was a man quite lack-
ing in self-consciousness, though with
no want of self-opinion, capable of
warm attachments and of equally warm
hatreds.
When told of the death of his bene-
factor and friend Hookham Frere.
with tears in his half-sightless eyes
and the passionate fervor of a south-
ern Italian, my father fell on his knees
and exclaimed: Anima bella, benedetta
sli tu, dovunque sei.
Here we have a picture of him in his
more tranquil moments: In all my
earlier years I used frequently to see
my father come home in the dusk,
rather fagged with his round of teach-
ing, and, after dining, he would lie
down flat on the hearthrug close by the
fire, and fall asleep for an hour or two,
snoring vigorously. Beside him would
stand up our old tabby cat, poised on
her haunches and holding on by the
fore-claws inserted into the fender
wires, warming her furry front. Her
attitude (I have never seen any feline
imitation of it) was peculiarsomewhat
in the shape of a capital Y. The cat
making the Y was my fathers phrase
for this performance. She was the
mother of a numerous progeny; one of
her daughtersalso long an inmate of
our housewas a black and white cat,
named Zoe by my elder sister Maria,
who had a fancy for anything Greek-
ish; but Zoc never made a V.
Of English blood there was very
little in Rossettiwhat little there was
being derived from a maternal great-
grandfather, who was born in 1736,
and from similar rather distant sources.
His maternal grandfather was a friend
of Count Alfieri, and was present at
the taking of the Bastille. During that
day he had a sword thrust into his hand
with the admonition: Prenez, cito~~en,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00068" SEQ="0068" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="58">D.	G. Bossetti and His Family Letters.
combattez pour hL patrie. Polidori, of self - consciousness of that impulse
course, was inclined for no such thing, which leads one to p/reparatory analysis
and, after a moments reflection, I
stuck it into the hand of the first un-
armed person I met, and repeating,
~Prcuez, citoyen, com6attez pour Ia patrie,
Ii	passed on and returned home.
His son, Polidori, Rossettis maternal
uncle, was the same who accompanied
Byron upon one of his voyages, and
was the author of the Yampyre, a
work frequently but erroneously as-
cribed to Byron himself.
Rossetti thus received poetic tradi-
tions from both sides of his family.
His first artistic impulses were derived
from the study of theatrical scenes of
the kind then called familiarly the
penny plain, twopence colored, pub-
lished by Skelt.
At the age of five or thereabouts he
began to illustrate scenes from Shake-
speare, but his drawings had no merit
of any kind. Nevertheless, from that
time forward he seldom had a pencil
or brush out of his hand, and in the
family it was generally understood that
Gabriel meant to be a painter. His
studies he pursued only in the direction
that suited him. School he cordially
disliked, only seeing the brutal cruelty
of such sports as fisticuffs, and the
unprofitability of other boyish pursuits.
The academy schools he abandoned
for Madox Browns tuition, Madox
Browns for Mr. Holman Hunts, and
finally, gravitating along the line of
least resistance, he found his metier
in the very class of work which came
easiest to him.
His personal fascination was great,
his physical attractiveness great, his
eloquence extreme. It has been said
that with his musical tongue he kept
together for far longer than was nat-
ural the incongruous elements of the
P.R. Brotherhood.
I have heard it advanced that Ros-
setti was one of the most selfish of
men, and this by an artist who knew
him excellently. This may or may not
have been the case, and yet his was
certainly one of the most splendidly
generous of natures. In either case the
ruling spirit was an entire want of
of ones action.
If he set himself to attain an end,
he did his best, and did not stay to
consider the feelings of others. If, on
the other hand, his sympathies were
aroused, he spared neither his pocket
nor his interest.
	From private but quite trustworthy
sources I could instance innumerable
cases of Rossettis charity of a pecu-
niary kind, and very many in which he
gave the highest proof of generosity
that an artist can givethat of intro-
ducing rivals, and very considerable
rivals, to his own patrons. I do not,
of course, mean to say that this class
of action was the special characteristic
of Rossetti amongst the brethren, for
it was one of the most pleasing features
of the movement; but had Rossettis
nature been ungenerous, he would have
proved himself an exception to the
rule. That he was not is all the more
remarkable when we consider in what
a high degree Rossettis business facul-
ties were developed.
	The number of his friends, their
warm attachment to him, and their
various types, bear witness to his pow-
ers of attraction; and if we may believe
that one man may influence another,
we must hold that Rossettis influence
on his day was great, for among his
intimate friends he numbered Ruskin,
Millais, Holman Hunt, Burne Jones,
George Meredith, William Morris, and
Swinburne; among his acquaintance
almost every writer of importance of
the class lying between Tennyson and
Browning, not to mention a whole host
of lesser lights such as James Hannay
or Dr. Hake. But whatever his influ-
ence were, it was an artistic rather
than an ethical one, or rather than a sci-
entific one. He was a synthete rather
than an analyst. In that direction the
line of delimitation was sharply drawn.
	On the other hand, his expression of
his own philosophy, as we find it in
the Cloud Confines, was as finite and
definite as Coleridges was infinite and
indefinite.
	For the rest, a word might be said
68</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00069" SEQ="0069" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="59">about the person with whom Rossettis
name is most linked in the popular esti-
mationMiss Siddal, Mrs. D. G. Ros-
setti. This is how Mr. William Rossetti
describes her:
Her character was somewhat singu-
lar, not quite easy to understand, and
not at all on the surface. Often as I
have been in her company, I hardly
think that I ever heard her say a single
thing indicative of her own character
or of her serious underlying thought
 . . It [her speech] was like the speech
of a person who wanted to turn off the
conversation and leave matters sub-
stantially as they were before. She
seemed to say, My mind and my feel-
ings are my own, and no outsider is
expected to pry into them. That she
had plenty of mind is a fact abundantly
evi,denced by her designs and water
colors, and by her verses as well.
Of her person:
She was a most beautiful creature
with an air between dignity and sweet-
ness, mixed with something which ex-
ceeded modest self-respect, and partook
of disdainful reserve; tall, finely formed,
with a lofty neck, and regular yet some-
what uncommon features, greenish
blue, unsparkling eyes, large perfect
eyelids, brilliant complexion, and a
lavish wealth of coppery golden hair.
She won the admiration of almost
every one with whom she came in con-
tact, from Mr. Ruskin to Mr. Swin-
burne, and as the prototype of Beata
Beatrix figures as one of the stand-
ards of poetic beauty that our world
knows to-day.
Rossettis affection for her was very
deep and lasting. It is not to be denied
that after her death he attempted to
console himself with other ladies
charms, but he frequently tried by
spiritualists means to converse with
her spirit. He thought secrets might
be wrested from the grave when two
souls were as intimately connected as
were his and that of his dead wife.

	Still we say, as we go,
	Strange to think by the way,
Whatever there is to know,
	That we shall know one day.
FORD M. HIJEFFER.
59
From The New Review.
A NOBLE LADY.

	It has been recently said, and by one
who has a. right to speak on the subject,
that every man who has produced one
work of any worthy kind, has a right to
a biography. We are inclined to go
further even than Mr. Sidney Lee, and
to pardon a great many tedious books out
of sympathy with the human sentiment
that does not willingly let any flower of
human character or loveliness pass into
oblivion without an attempt to keep its
memory alive in the world from which
it has passed. It is not a question of
greatness or notoriety which makes the
charm of biography. A certain position
in the sight of men, and public perform-
ance that can be judged by ordinary
rules, give a reason, or perhaps an ex-
cuse, for opening up the completed
chapter, and enlarging the history of
the world by an illustrative episode of
the history of an individual. But there
are many among those who have taken
no public position whatever, who have
not called attention to themselves by
any act, even by any word audible to
the general mass, whose name has
never been heard about the streets, nor
set upon a title-page, nor inscribed on
a banner, of whom, when the last per-
fecting touch has been given, and the
little life has been rounded by that sleep
in which human sentiment divines so
much, and from which some of us ex-
pect so bright an awakingwe are more
loth to lose sight than of the most
famous among men and heroes. This
little chapter is but a protest against
the oblivion which is the lot of all, but
which all of us would fain thrust aside
for one moment, preserving from the
lichens and mosses that creep over
everything, here and there one ever
sweet and melodious name.
	The name of Elizabeth, Lady Clon-
curry, is that of a lady not yet a year
dead, who had attained the great age
which in many cases forestalls death
by affording something of completeness
to the existence which is finished for all
active exertion before its absolute with-
drawal from the scene. This was not,
however, her case; for she was as living
A Noble Lady.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00070" SEQ="0070" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="60">	60	A Noble Lady.
at eighty as many are at eighteen, as these great persons had been generally
open to new impressions and sym- more adoring than adored, for she had
pathies, and though she had gone been one of the most beautiful women
through all the experiences of life, and in Ireland, which is not saying little;
some of them very dark ones, as young and full of natural wit, interest, and
as her grandchild, with all the charming brightness, possessed that gift of
ways of a beautiful womanone of charm, more potent still than beauty,
those whose sway has been so perfect and more subtle, which has equipped
that even the most ingenuous modesty the great enchantresses of the world for
and humility could not ignore it. An triumph more even than their lovely
old beauty is often either a very terrible looks. When I knew her best, this
and tragic, or absurd and ridiculous, beautiful woman was nearly seventy,
thing, or else it is, as in the case of Lady her head was enveloped in a construc-
Cloncurry, the most delightful and fas- tion of black lace coming close round the
cinating, with all the tender pathos of delightful face, in a manner which to
a day that is dead added to the inex- horrified waiting-maids appeared ante-
tinguishable witchery of a charm that diluvian; her black satin garments had
can never grow old. It is difficult, per- little form, she had laid aside every
haps, to explain such a charm to those accessory to conquestand yet her
who have never come under it; yet beauty was as charming and as unde-
there are enough, though so few, of niable as at sixteen. She had large
women in the world, in every rank and dark eyes, which it is needless to coni-
class, who carry that delightful in- pare to diamonds, or to dewdrops, or to
fluence to their graves, to make it com- velvet, though they possessed the
prehensible. When all is said there is, qualities of all these in their softness
perhaps, nothing that preserves its and brightness; they were only like
power so long (in the right develop- themselves, better than any comparison.
ment) as that beauty which it is the first She had, however, a pretty notion, an
of all moral lessons to acknowledge as affectation shall we say, that her best
being only skin deep, and what is look was with those liquid brown eyes
more true, no merit of the possessor; cast down, and so she always was,
though I do not believe in its sweet when undergoing the necessary torture
preservation and immortality, except of a photograph. Perhaps she was
by something within of which it is but right, and the perfect form of the soft
the reflection and embodiment. The eyelid, always so pretty a feature, was
eyes which are sweet, and the smile more safely and easily secured than the
which is delightful at eighty, bring lustre of the eye. She was small and
their radiance from something more light in person, and flitted about with
divine than even the sweetest efilo- endless vivacity and speed like a girl,
rescence of youth. or rather like a child. She was never
No woman who has had a very long without a little bouquet, which it was
life can justly be said, in any position, the pleasure of all pleasant young
and least of all in the higher class, to be creatures about her to supply, attached
unknown. Lady Cloncurry was one of with a black ribbon upon her breast;
those of whom we say that she has and the bouquet was never, if she could
known everybody in her day; and when help it, without one or other of those
that has been so very long a day as sweet-smelling things, which Bacon~s
eighty years, how vust is the accu- princely genius has planted forever
mulated acquaintance, if only that and round the house doorsprincipally, and
no more, it is difficult to calculate, by choice, of a little geranium, insignifi-
There was no one of distinction for the cant in flower, but delicious in its sweet-
last half century that had not flitted smelling leafage, which to all who loved
across her path one time or another her is sacred to her name. Add to this
statesman, warrior, poet, or sage. I little picture many quaint pockets in
suspect in their moment of encounter, the black satin draperies, each one of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00071" SEQ="0071" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="61">A Noble Lady.
which gave forth its notebook, in which
was inscribed every melodious line or
pleasant phrase or apt quotation, which
she met with in her constant reading.
For she read everything, and loved
social philosophies and poetry and
novels, and everything in which a sen-
timent truly felt, a speculation well ex-
pressed, a lifelike scene or picture was
to be found.
	This was her aspect in those older
days, to which years gave so little feel-
ing of age, and the nimble soul flung off
so lightly all burdens of time. In her
youth she was one of the beautiful
Kirwans, well known in Ireland, the
only daughter in her generation, be-
loved and admired in her county and
country as such a native flower de-
served. When she returned to Castle
Hacket, after her early flights into the
world, an affectionate wonder that Miss
Lizzie had not brought back a king, a
prince at her apron strings mingled
with the joyous Irish welcome and
delight to have her again at home.
That home lay at the foot of a wonder-
ful mount of vision, from which the eye
ranged over the broad waters of Lough
Mask and Dough Corrib all radiant in
the glories of the sunset to the dazzling
line of the sea that bounded the horizon.
In such a scene she grew up into the
love of nature and all things beautiful,
which was one of the elements of her
being, and not less into the love of her
fellow-creatures of every degree,
which gave life a perpetual interest to
her. She was the only true and perfect
democrat, I think, that I have ever
known. It is not to say that she gave
any ostentatious preference to the
society of the poor, which is a fad of our
time, and so often, even in its fairest
form, a subtle development of conscious
superiority and patronage; but that
there was in her mind no real differ-
ence between one and the other, and
her accost was as radiant and as frank to
the merest shopkeeper (a more difficult
achievement than with a peasant) as to
those of her own class. In her later
days it struck me with a sort of
stupefaction to note this curious and
extraordinary rraternity of mind.
61
which had all the virtue of complete
unconsciousness, and was natural as
the daylight; she could not have been
in the merest slum for a week without
acquiring a circle of friendswhich
does not detract from the fact that she
had the highest appreciation of noble
manners and refined thought. If there
was anything to which she was intoler-
ant, with her Irish quickness of percep-
tion and love of wit and fancy, it was
perhaps stupidity; but only perhaps
for even that, in her soft sense of
humor, she would strike a spark out of
or laugh into response, or at least em-
balm in amused description, with a
kindness in her ridicule which made
the very butt a thing of interest.
After a dazzling career of admiration,
and triumph, much in Dublin, a little
also in England, and even on the Conti-
nent, where it is said that such a staid
monarch as Louis-Philippe was so
roused by the sight of her radiant
youth as to ask, with a grace more like
his race than his person, who was the
fortunate king who had such a lovely
subject?the beautiful Lizzie Kirwan
married the eldest son of Lord Clon-
curry. This nobleman was of unusual
character and culture, a scholar and
lover of art, who had been a rebel in his
hot youth, and in that character, with
much glory, had spent a few weeks in
no less dignified a prison than the
Tower, one of the Last traitors, I sup-
pose, there confined. The Kirwans
were high Tories, and that their pride
and flower should be transplanted
into a family distinguished so much the
other way, and into the very household
of a former rebel, was a wonder to stir
every bosom; but not so great a wonder
as that the lively spirit of the girl had,
amid all her miscellaneous readings
and poetic enthusiasms, already trav-
elled that way, and left family politics
far behind in the opeuness of her sym-
pathies and her soul. I have heard that
nothing prettier could be seen than the
affectionate devotion of old Lord Clon-
currysomething of an old cynic and
man of the worldto the beautiful
daughter-in-law who brought the sun-
shine of the liveliest intelligence and</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00072" SEQ="0072" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="62">	62	A Noble Lady.
interest in everything intellectual and amateur could possess, was never
artistic, as well as of her beauty and absent from my dear ladys eyes amid
youth, into a house which he had filled all her sight-seeings and enjoyments.
with the collections of a connoisseur. It was to me, as it may be to some who
Her own father followed her after a read this, a great discovery to make,
time to her new home, an old man and and a great delight.
ailing, with the touching desiremost Her love of books was unfailing, and
pathetic of all the wishes of lifeto she took a pleasant interest in their
be buried in the same spot where his writers, even before the happy moment
child would have her natural place. when her daughter, Miss Emily Law-
	The life of Lady Cloncurry was full less, became known as the author of
of the natural sorrows and struggles, several books, much superior, in my
perhaps in a greater share than falls to opinion, to any studies of Irish life since
the lot of mostthrough which her the time of Miss Edgeworth, and far
natural courage and high spirit carried higher, deeper, and more true than any-
her unbroken, with that wonderful thing Miss Edgeworth ever attained.
vitality which some women possess, And Lady Cloncurry was full of sym-
and which was all the more remarkable pathy with every really liberal move-
from the fragility of her appearance ment in politics, and Irishissima, if such
and frame. She carried with her, a word is permissible, to the length of a
wherever she went, that noble instinct slight resentment at Mr. Arthur Bal-
of the great lady, at which I remember fours occasional tone of satire and
wondering when I first became aware Patronagethough she loved himyet
of it, in the comparative ignorance of strongly opposed to Home Rule and all
one whose duty had never been to bear the follies connected with that concep-
the burdens of a countryside, or exer- tion. She had no sympathy either with
cise that statesmanship which is the flutter of feminine agitations which
incumbent on the natural superiors and have been so general; though she was
prime movers in the general life. No never contemptuous as so many are,
one loved pleasure more in all graceful but was always ready to discriminate
and seemly ways, nor novelty and the between that which is modest and just
sight of things beautiful; yet from the and that which is noisy and silly, a
midst of the Venetian lagoons, or on thing that the wisest women do not
the enchanted coast of the Mediter- always do. At the same time she was
ranean, her eyes would turn instinc- strong on her own side, if we may so
tively to the hospital, the school, the express ita thing which, apart from
charities, with the quickness of one to all politics and even with a strong sense
whom all these modes of alleviating life of the moral impossibility of any
were the first and natural business. To remedy for certain grievances, most
myself this was a great and delightful women are, and we all have a right to
revelation, throwing light upon a be. Nothing could be more character-
development of character little re- istic than the stories she used to tell,
marked, and so natural as to be uncon- such as women tell among themselves,
scious in most of those who possess it half in anger, half with a sense of
many a woman of fashion, whose injury, half (a womans mood may have
house-parties and dinners and balls many halves) in amusement, especially
seem the chief of her occupations, being when the trouble is past, of those de-
thus employed behind backs, almost privations women have to bear, and
unawares, in the routine of life, with- which no suifrages nor freedoms,
out thought of taking credit for it, or political or otherwise, can help them
that it is anything unusual. A careful out of; as when she would tell whimsi-
attention to all such institutions, quick cally, yet not without a little sting of
to take up a suggestion for home use, recollection, how she and her friends,
ready to compare and to criticise, with young and lovely women, eager, and why
an amount of knowledge which no not? for the pleasures and successes of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00073" SEQ="0073" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="63">Faust, the Necromancer.
society, would sometimes never for a
dozen years be out of Kildare! Fox-
hunting husbands finding no necessity
to leave excellent sport on account of
a wifes fancy! These stories would
make a little collection, best appre-
ciated, perhaps, by womenstories of
men thoughtless and indifferent, of
careless husbands, and unthought-of-
sacrifices. They rose in Lady Clon-
currys delightful talk, darting from
subject to subject, like little vivid
scenes, each distinct as a picture,
sometimes tragic, sometimes amus.ing.
There comes to my memory of the
lighter kind, a wonderful little tale of
one of those ladies, whose freemasonry
of fun and suffering was so quaint and
engaging, which contained a question
which Lady Cloncurry ever propounded,
and which was never solved. This lady
was kept on a meagre allowance, every
household claim of necessary expendi-
ture received with grumbling and
yielded with a grudge. She and her
husband were out together walking up
a hill towards the sunset, he a step or
two before, she as much behind in the
steepness of the ascent. My lord took
out his handkerchief as he walked, and
with it drew out unawares a bundle of
notes, which dropped upon the turf at
my ladys feet. She picked them up to
return them to him; but when she felt
the money in her hand a sudden tempta-
tion, inspiration, seized her, and in a
moment she had thrust them into her
own pocket, instead of his! Was it
theft? was it a justifiable advantage
taken of the windfall? The uses to
which with a gasp she mutually appro-
priated that windfall, were his uses
as much as hers. We could never settle
the question; but the bush hillside; the
man, unconscious, dropping the money
which he had refused to his wifes re-
quest; the gleam of sudden surprise,
doubt, laughter, and greed, how inno-
cent! in the ladys eyesthese remain
as real and as amusing a scene as any
painter of genre ever drew. To ease the
readers mind, I may add that the notes
were humble Irish one-pound notes,
not extravagant fives or tens.
Sweet malice and mischief danced ~n
63
her bright eyes as she told such tales.
She was, perhaps, too indulgent always,
in her long experience of life, of the
sinner; recognizing that most wonder-
ful of problems, that in those who err
most, there is often the most to love.
Thus the softening of age mingled with
the quick movements and generous
impulses of youth. This was almost
the only sign of years in her when, at
eighty or more, she went from us, the
other dayMay of last yearinto the
unknown, a woman of the fairest sem-
blance and the truest heart, one of the
distinctive glories, perhaps never suffi-
ciently noted in the clamor of less
lovely characteristics, of the country
which she loved.
M.	OLIPHANT.




From The churchman.
FAUST, THE NEcROMANcER.

	In the year 1457 the Latin Psalter
was printed separately, in folio, by
John Fust and Peter Schaeffer at
Mentz, and is the first printed book
that bears a date. Five years after, in
1462, Fust and Scnaeffer, who seem to
have worked together, published a
Latin Bible, in two folio volumes. This
is the first edition with a date, and
is of extreme rarity and value. The
copies of this Bible on paper are even
more rare than those on vellum, of
which last probably more were printed,
that they might have the greater re-
semblance to manuscripts, which the
first printers endeavored to imitate as
much as possible. M. Lambinet, in his
Recherches sur lOrigine de lImpri-
merle, says: It is certain that from
the year 1463, Fust, Schaeffer, and
their partners sold, or exchanged,
in Germany, Italy, France, and the
most celebrated universities, the great
number of books which they had
printed, and, whenever they could,
sold them as manuscripts. As they were
on parchment, and the capital letters
illuminated with blue and purple and
gold, after the manner of the ancient</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00074" SEQ="0074" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="64">64
manuscripts, he sold them as such at
sixty crowns! But those who first pur-
chased copies, comparing them together,
soon found that they exactly resembled
each other; afterwards they learned
that Fust had sold a great number of
copies, and had lowered the price, first
to forty, and then to twenty, crowns.
The fraud being thus discovered, he
was pursued by the officers of justice,
and forced to fly from Paris and re-
turn to Mentz; but not finding himself
safe, he again quitted Mentz, and with-
drew to Strasburg, where he taught the
art to Mentelin. The facility with
which Fust, or Faust, thus supplied
Bibles for sale is said to have brought
upon him the unenviable reputation of
being a necromancer, and to have given
rise to the well-known story of the
devil and Dr. Faustus. Others have
called the truth of this in question,
and have remarked that there was a
Faustus living at the same period, who
wrote a poem, De Influentia Sy-
derum, which, with a number of other
tracts, was printed at Paris per Gui-
donem Mercatorem, 1496. His proper
name was Publius Faustus Andrelinus
Foroliviensis, but he called himself, and
his friends in their letters to him called
him, Faustus,
There were many other editions of
the Latin Bible executed about the
same time by other printers in different
places, most or all of whom had learnt
the art from the original inventors;
and so indefatigable were these early
printers, that nearly a hundred editions
of the Latin Bible were printed before
the end of the fifteenth century, six-
teen of which were accompanied by
the Postiliw, or Notes, of Nicholas de
Lyra, a great Flemish commentator,
who lived about 1340. Besides these,
there were upwards of thirty editions
of the Latin Psalter, many of them
with commentaries; three editions of
the Latin New Testament, with Lyras
Notes; and several editions of the
Prophets, the Gospels, or other portions
of the sacred volume. The first printed
edition of the Bible in any modern lan-
guage was in the German, supposed to
be printed by John Mentelin, a disciple
and co-worker of Fust, but without
date, place, or printers name. Fust
also printed a German edition of the
Scriptures in 1462 in two folio vol-
umes.



Tricks Played by Plants.Dr. Lund-
str6m has recently described some cases
of alleged plant mimicry. The cultivated
plant known as calendula may in different
conditions produce at least three different
kinds of fruit. Some have sails and are
suited for transportation by the wind,
while others have hooks and catch hold of
passing animals, but the third kind ex-
hibits a more desperate dodge, for it
becomes like a caterpillar! Not that the
fruit knows anything about it, but if it
be sufficiently like a caterpillar, a bird
may eat it by mistake, the indigestible
seeds will be subsequently dropped, and
so the trick succeeds. The next case is
more marvellous. There is a very grace-
ful wild plant, with beautiful, delicate
flowers, known to many as the cow-wheat.
Ants are fond of visiting the cow-wheat
to feast on a sweet banquet spread out
upon the leaves. Dr. Lundstr~im has
observed one of these ants, and was sur-
prised to see it making off with one of
the seeds from an open fruit. The ant
took the seed home with it. On exploring
some ant-nests, the explorer soon saw
that this was not the first cow-wheat seed
which had been similarly treated. Many
seeds were found in the ant nurseries.
The ants did not eat them or destroy
them; in fact, when the nest was disturbed
the ants saved the seeds along with their
brood, for in size, form, color, and weight,
even in minute particulars, the seeds in
question resemble ant-cocoons. Once
placed among the cocoons, it requires a
better than an ant to distinguish the tares
from the wheat. In the excitement of
flitting, when the nest is disturbed, the
mistake is repeated, and the seeds are
also saved. The trick is found out some
day; for the seeds, like the cocoons, awake
out of sleep. The awakening displays the
fraud. The seeds are thus supposed to
be scattered; they germinate and seem to
thrive in the ant-nests.
Faust, the Necromancer.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 209, Issue 2701 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>842 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0209</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0209/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 209, Issue 2701</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>April 11, 1896</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0209</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2701</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0209/" ID="ABR0102-0209-4">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 209, Issue 2701</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">65-128</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00075" SEQ="0075" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="65">LITTELLS flYING AGE.




Sixth Series,
Volume X. } No. 2701.April 11, 1896.
From Beginning,
Vol. COJX.
CONTENTS.
RECENT SCIENCE. By Prince Kropotkin,
THE HEIRS OF KELLIE              

THE SCOTTISH GUARD OF FRANCE,

IN THE LAND OF THE NORTHERNMOST
ESKIMO. By Eivind Astrup,.

RAMBLES IN HERTFORDSHIRE. By Ar-
thur Grant                        

THE CHEVALIER DEON AS A BOOK
COLLECTOR. By W. Roberts,

COUNTRY LIFE IN THE LAST CENTURY.
By T. W. Speight               
Nineteenth Century,
Blackwoods Magazine,
Macmillans Magazine,

Fortniglitly Review,

Temple Bar,...

Gentlemans Magaziuc,

Argosy, .
POETRY.
THE OLD GARDEN SEAT,
THE OUTDOOR CHURCH,
66 An!
66
ME, TIS WINTER YET,









PUBLISHED EVERY SATURDAY BY
LITTELL &#38; 
CO., BOSTON.








TERMS OF SUBSCRIPTION.
	For Six DOLLARS remitted directly to the Publishers, the Lrviiea AGE will be punctually for
warded for a year, free of postage.
	Remittances should be made by bank draft or check, or by post-office money-order, if possible. If
neither of these can be procured, the money should be sent in a registered letter. All postmasters are
obliged to register letters when requested to do so. Drafts, checks, and money-orders should be made
payable to the order of LITTELL &#38; Co.
	Single copies of the LIVING AGE. 15 cents.
I.
II.
III.
IV.

V.

VI.

VII.
67
78
94

102

114

120

125
66</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00076" SEQ="0076" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="66">The Old Garden Seat, etc.
THE OLD GARDEN SEAT.

I stand beside the yew-tree fence,
Mid gaiety of blue-eyed May;
Rose perfumes hit my sluggish sense
And human accents to me stray.
Grandfather tells his old-world tales
And Granny smiles her hundredth smile,
Round me each eve the nightingales
With song their nesting cares beguile.

Here happy lovers seek the shade
And rest them in my ample seat,
Joy in the future hope has made,
And hear the far-off lambs faint bleat.
I	holdalas! in cast-iron arms
Sweethearts for whom Id gladly die,
Catch their soft whispers, weigh the
charms
For which enamoured suitors sigh.

A maid here, pink and white, Loves rose,
Drank in yestreen a gallants praise;
He plucked for her each flower that blows
What time they paced these lonely ways.
They rested here; I jealous heard
Each murmured answer mid their bliss,
And tried to blushtwas too absurd
When troth they plighted with a kiss.

Loves gauds I laugh at, honeyed speech,
Hyperboles of all thats sweet;
I scoff when softened accents reach
The coldness of a garden seat.
And yet, old wisdom still can see
That nought excels the married life:
Wisest of mortals, blest is he
Who wins himself a loving wife.
Gentlemans Magazine. M. G. WATKINS.




THE OUTDOOR CHURCH.

The carven pillars of the trees,
The flowered mosaic of the grass,
The green transparent traceries
Of leaf on leaf that lightly lies
And lightly move when breezes pass,

The anthem of the waterfall,
My chorister the blackbirds lay,
And mingling with, suffusing all,
Borne by the wind and still let fall,
The incense of the new-mown hay:
This is my church, my altar there;
Here Earth the kindly mother kneels,
Her mighty hands outspread in prayer,
While oer her brow the sunny air,
A south wind full of blessing, steals.
She wraps me in her mantle-fold,
	I kneel and pray beside her there
As children do whom mothers hold.
And living air, and sunlight-gold,
	And wood and meadow, pray with me.
	Spectator.	EVAN KEANE.





AH! ME, TIS WINTER YET.
I know a time shall be,
	When, from each slumbering bough,
Shall flash on you and me
	The beautiful young leaves,
Like glimmering emeralds set
In Aprils coronet:
When the warm south wind shall sough,
And, to the silent eaves
The twittering martlets cling,
With tidings of the spring.
AhI me, tis winter yet.

I know a time shall be,
	When, for our sweet delight,
The pretty pageantry
	Of April shall unfold;
The herald violet,
With purple banneret;
Gay king-cups, bravely dight
In shining cloth of gold;
And, dancing in the breeze,
Virgin anemones.
Ah! me, tis winter yet.

I know a time shall be,
	When, on my longing ear,
Your voice, a melody
Of silver strings, shall sound,
And charm away the fret
Your absence doth beget;
When love shall cast out fear,
In chains eternal bound,
And, coming to his own,
Raise	in our hearts his throne.
AhI me, tis winter yet.

I know a time shall be,
	When all, save love, shall fail;
That dim futurity
When we, dear heart, must stand
Where life and death are met.
May there be no regret
As, down the stream, we sail
Toward the shadowy land
Where, crowned with asphodels,
Springtime forever dwells.
Ah! me, tis winter yet.
Chambers Journal. OLIVER GREY.
66</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00077" SEQ="0077" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="67">Recent Science.
	From The Nineteenth Century.
RECENT SCIENCE.

BY PRINCE KROPOTKIN.

I.

BONTOENS RAYS.

Since the year 1860, when Kirchhoff
and Bunsen endowed science with a
new method of chemical analysisthe
spectral analysisno scientific discov-
ery has so rapidly conquered a wide
popularity as R~5ntgens discovery of
the photography of the invisible by
means of an invisible light. The won-
derful photographs of the bones within
the living human body obtained by the
Wflrzburg professor, and their possible
applications in medical practice, as well
as the mysterious character itself of
invisible rays of light which reveal
things concealed from the human eye,~~
have certainly contributed a great deal
to render the discovery so widely
popular. But there is in it something
more than that: it arms science with a
new means of investigation; it opens a
new field of research; and it touches
upon one of the most vital physical
problems of the momentthe relations
between electricity and light. This is
why the new radiations are so eagerly
studied by this time in all centres of
learning in Europe and America.
That our eye is but a very imperfect
optical instrument, which is not affected
by most of the vibrations of which a
beam of light is composed, and that
vibrations to which it is blind affect,
nevertheless, the photographic plate,
was certainly known long since. We
know perfectly well that just as with
our ear we perceive only such vibrations
of air-molecules as are not slower than
thirty and not quicker than thirty thou-
sand per second, so also with our eye
we perceive only such waves in the
ether as are not shorter than one sixty-
three thousandth part of an inch, and
not longer than twice that length; and
we know also that the invisible shorter
waves, which appear in .a spectrum at
its violet end and far beyond it, are
precisely those which the photographic
plate is most sensitive to. Photography
by means of an invisible light would
thus offer nothing new. But the dark
radiations discovered by R~intgen dis-
play many other remarkable properties
besides; they are different from the just-
mentioned ultra-violet rays of the
spectrum, and they so widely differ
from light altogether as to upset our
current notions about light. In fact,
they belong to the wide borderland be-
tween electricity and light, discovered
by Hertz,1 and only those who have
closely watched the latest researches
in that domain, made on the lines indi-
cated by Hertz and recently followed
by the Hungarian Professor, Philipp
Lenard, could foresee the existence of
radiations endowed with such remark-
able properties.
Among the many sources of light
which we have at our disposal, the most
interesting of all is undoubtedly th~
Geissler tube. A glass tube, sealed at
both ends after air has been pumped~
out of it as much as possible, and hav-
ing at its ends two platinum wires
sealed through the glass, which are
brought in connection with a source of
electricitythis is the simplest form of
what is known in physics as a Geissler
tube, or, in its perfected and modified
forms, as a Hittorfs or a Crookess
tube, or simply as a vacuum tube.2
When its two wires are connected with
the two poles of an induction coil, or
with the two electrodes of an influence
electrical machine, the most striking
luminous effects are obtained. A

	1 Hertzs discoveries were discussed in this re-
view in May, 1892.
	2 Geissler was its first inventor and maker; but.
in the hands of Hittorf, and especially of Crookes~
it has been improved and turned to such a splen-.
did account that it often goes under the name of
a Crookess tube or a Hittorfs tube. Geissler
used to exhaust it so as to leave in it no more than
one three-hundredth part of the air which it con-
tained when it was open. Now, with the Sprengel
air-pump, the exhaustion may be rendered sc~
complete as to leave in it only one-millionth part
of the air, or even less. It is evident that the
tube may also be arranged in such way as to pnmj~
out the air (or any other gas it may be filled with)
during the experiments themselves. Instead of
two platinum wires we can also introduce two or
more electrodes, of any shape and of any metal, t&#38; 
vary the experiments. Tesla often used one elec-
trode only.
67</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00078" SEQ="0078" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="68">Recent Science.
stream of luminous matter, partly coin-
jposed of minute particles of metal torn
off the negative pole (cathode), rushes
towards the other pole; and where ~t
meets it, or where it strikes the glass, a
beautiful glow is produced, especially if
the glass is such as to become easily
fluorescent. And beautiful as these
effects are in their simplest form, they
niay be embellished and diversified
almost infinitely by varying the nature
and exhaustion of the gas with which
the tube was filled, the shape of the
tube itself, and the nature and the
shape of the electrodes; while the study
of the intimate nature of the luminous
emanations which proceed from the
cathodethe so-called cathode rays
opens an immense field of investigation
into some of the most arduous problems
~f physics. Suffice it to say that Tesla
made his striking experiments by pass-
ing rapidly alternating currents through
such tubes; and that the suggestive re-
searches of Mr. Crookes into what he
named radiant matter, and of J. J.
Thomson into the substance of these
emanations, lately analyzed in this
review,1 were made with the aid of the
same apparatus.
However, it was not before 1892 that
Hertz, shortly before his death, dis-
covered a remarkable peculiarity in
these streams of luminous matterthe
cathode rays: namely, that they pass
through thin plates of various rays of
light.2 The Hungarian Professor
Lenard at once utilized this property of
the cathode rays for bringing them out
of the vacuum tube into another glass
tube, where he could experiment upon
them at his ease under a variety of con-
ditions. He made in a vacuum tube a
little window, out of a very thin leaf
of aluminium (about one one-thousandth
of an inch thick), and directed the lu-
minous stream emanating from the
cathode upon the window. For
ordinary light an aluminium plate evi-
dently would have been a shutter; but
for the cathode rays it really proved
to be a window. They passed through
1 Nineteenth Century, January, 1894, p. 141.
2 Wiedemauns Annalen der Physik, 1892, Bd.
xlv., p. 28.
it and entered the next tube, producing
a strong smell of ozone.
Most of them, after having emerged
from the window, were invisible to
the eye; but as soon as they fell upon
a screen covered with some fluorescent
matter, this matter began to glow as if
it had been struck by a beam of sun-
light or electric arc light; but when
Lenard made the rays pass through
different gases, liquids, .and solids, their
behavior proved quite different from
that of ordinary light. Various sub-
stances are, we all know, not equally
transparent to sunlight, but their
different degrees of transparency de-
pend upon their inner structure, or their
chemical composition, not upon their
density. Glass has a greater density
than paper, but it is transparent to
ordinary light, while paper is not.
With the cathode rays it was quite the
reverse. Paper was more transparent
to them than glass, and aluminium,
which is slightly less dense than mica,
was more transparent than mica; as to
the denser metals, such as gold and
silver, they were quite opaque for the
cathode rays even in very thin leaves.
The same was noticed with all gases;
their transparency too depended en-
tirely upon their density. At the
ordinary atmospheric pressure the
cathode rays ceased to act upon the
phosphorescent paper at a distance of a
little over two inches; but in rarefied
air they travelled a distance of six feet
without being absorbed; and when
Lenard experimented upon gases of
different densities, such as oxygen and
hydrogen, he found that it was suffi-
cient to rarefy oxygen to one-~sixteenth
part of its usual density to render the
two gases equally transparent. In
short, the absorption of the cathode
rays proved to be in direct proportion to
the density of the medium which they
passed through. Like inertia and
gravity, Lenard wrote in December last.
the cathode rays depend in their absorp-
tion upon the mass of matter they
traverse. They do not behave like
light, but like a cannon-ball which is
arrested in its course by the density of
the heap of earth which it has to pierce.
68</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00079" SEQ="0079" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="69">Recent Science.
Moreover, while usual luminous vibra-
tions would take no heed of a magnet
placed near their path, the cathode rays
explored by Lenard were deflected by a
magnet from their ordinary rectilinear
directions. And yetsuch is at least
Lenards opinionthe magnet acted not
upon the rays themselves, but upon the
medium they passed through; and what
seemed still more incomprehensible was
that the action of the magnet depended
upon the way in which the cathode rays
were generated; the more the air was
rarefied in the vacuum tube where they
took origin, the greater was the mag-
netic deflection. At every step the
physicist thus met with some new
problem which he could by no means
explain under the now current theory
of luminous radiations.
And finally, as if it were to establish
one more affinity between these extraor-
dinary rays and common light, Lenard
discovered that when a. photographic
plate was brought near to the alu-
minium window, the silver salts of
the plate were decomposed by the
invisible rays. One step morea simple
piece of wire placed between the win-
dow and the plateand Lenard would
have obtained a shadow photograph
similar to those obtained a few weeks
later by Wintgen.
This step was made by R6ntgen. His
researches, however, were carried on
on a somewhat different plan. He also
took a vacuum tube, and made it glow
in the usual way; but he entirely
wrapped it up in black paper, and when
its light was thus intercepted, and the
room was quite darkened, he saw that
a piece of paper striped with fluores-
cent matter began to shine when it was
approached to the tube exactly as if it
were struck with rays of sunlight or
arc-light.2 The effects were thus

	1 Phulipp Lenard, On cathode Rays in Gases
under Atmospheric Pressure and in Complete
Vacuum, in Sitzungsberichte of the Vienna
Academy of Sciences, 1893, p. 3; On the Magnetic
Deflection of Cathode Rays, and On the Ab-
sorption of Cathode Rays, in Wiedemauns An-
nalen der Physik, 1894, Bd. lii., p. 23, and 1895, Bd.
lvi., p. 255.
	2 Barium platino-cyanide was used in this case.
Other fluorescent bodies, such as rock-salt, Iceland I
similar to those which Lenard obtained
with his cathode rays; but there was a
great difference in intensity. The
invisible radiations which emanated
from the vacuum tube wrapped in black
paper made the fluorescent screen shine
even at a distance of six feet. Their
force of penetration through solids was
also much greater. Pine boards one
inch thick, a book of a thousand pages,
two packs of cards, and a block of
ebonite over one inch thick, proved to
be as transparent to the new rays as
glass is to ordinary light; they passed
through these bodies and made the
fluorescent screen shine. Even metals,
especially the lighter ones, were to
some extent transparent to the new
radiations; a sheet of aluminium over
half an inch thick still allowed them to
pass, and only the heavier metals easily
intercepted them; still, a thickness of
eight one-thousandths of an inch of
platinum and of six on&#38; -hundredths of
an inch of lead was required to secure
practical opacity to these rays. And
finally, when the hand was placed
between the tube and the fluorescent
screen, the result was especially strik-
ing; the flesh was pierced by the rays
without any trace of absorption, while
the bones totally intercepted the rays,
and threw black shadows. A shadow
of the skeleton of the hand, devoid of
the flesh, thus appeared in black on the
fluorescing screen.
More peculiarities became apparent in
the course of investigation. Light, as
we all know, is reflected from polished
surfaces; and when a beam of ordinary
light passes from one transparent
medium, such as air, into another trans-
parent medium of greater density, such
as glass, or vice versa, the beam is
broken. But the new rays had not that
property. A glass or an ebonite lens
placed in their path had no effect upon
them. A mica prism filled with water,
or with carbon bisuiphide, which would
break a beam of ordinary light, was
traversed by the new rays without
deflecting them from the straight line;
and although a very thin prism of

spar, uranium glass, and calcium sulphide, pro-
duce the same effects.
69</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00080" SEQ="0080" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="70">70
aluminium seemed to have some break-
ing effect, its action was, at any rate,
very small. Regular reflection of the
new rays could not be obtained, al-
though they spread, like ordinary light,
along straight lines. As to powders,
such as glass powder, which evidently
stop the passage of ordinary light be-
cause every grain reflects and refracts
light in all possible directions, they
were, on the contrary, as transparent
for Rtintgens rays as the coherent solid
itself.
Like Lenards cathode rays, Rt~ntgens
radiations also decomposed the silver
salts of the photographic plate, and
consequently photographs of the above-
mentioned shadows, or shadowgrams,
could easily be obtained. It is evident,
however, that for such photographs the
camera is of no use, as its lenses have
no effect upon the rays. Besides, wood
being transparent for the new radia-
tions, the dry plate need not be taken
out of its flat wooden box, nor need its
wooden shutter be removed. The plate
can be kept in its protecting box, or,
still better, it can be placed in a black
cardboard envelope and laid on the
table; the hand, or any other object of
which we wish to obtain a shadowgram,
is placed upon it; the glowing vacuum
tube is then brought above the object,
at a distance of from four to twenty
inches, and after an exposure of a few
minutes the photograph, or rather the
shadowgram, is ready.1 Those portions
of the negative upon which the rays fall
unhindered are decomposed, while all
those portions which are in the shadows
of opaque bodies (the bones, or pieces
of metal and so on) remain unaltered.
If a hand or a foot is photographed in
this way, all the bones, and the bones
alone, appear on the positive in black,
while the flesh, being quite transparent
to the Ri5ntgen rays, does not appear at
all, or is indicated only as a faint
shadow round the bones. On the con-

	1 The length of necessary exposure evidently
depends upon the intensity of the rays, which
varies according to the character of electrical ex-
eitation in the vacuum tube. With strong Wim-
hurst machines, exposures of less than one minute
seem to be sufficient.
trary, the metals, such as a ring on the
finger, or a piece of wire laid upon the
hand, come out in dark black on the
positive. Again, when a closed wooden
box containing a set of metallic weights,
or a leather purse containing coins, a
key, and a lead pencil, were photo-
graphed by the new rays, the wood of
the box and the leather of the purse left
no traces whatever, while the metallic
weights, the coins, the key, and the
graphite of the lead pencil appeared
with a remarkable accuracy.
As soon as WSntgens discovery be-
came known through a preliminary
communication which he made in
December last at the fiftieth anniver-
sary of the Wllrzburg Society of
Physics and Medicine,2 his experiments
were repeated all over Europe, with full
success, and attempts were made at
once to utilize them for medical pur-
poses. It often happens, indeed, that a
needle, or even the point of a fishing-
hook, enters our flesh, and before it has
been extracted it goes so deep that there
is no means to find where it is lodged
and to get it out. Then it may travel
for years through different parts of the
body, its presence always offering a cer-
tain danger lest it may affect some vital
organ. RUntgens rays will often offer
the means for making out the exact
position of such an intruder, and both
at $ern and in this country needles
have already been extracted, and pellets
of lead have been found out, with the
aid of the new photography. A mal-
formation of one of the bones in the
foot, the actual state of a broken bone,
a tubercular growth on a finger, nay,
even the consequences of a tubercular
outgrowth in the knee and of a disease
in the thigh-bone of an eight years old
child,3 could be studied in this way, the
inner structure of the bones becoming
more and more apparent in proportion

	2 An English translation of this paper was given
in Nature, January 23, 1896, vol. liii., p. 274.
	These two last were obtained by Lannelongue
and Oudin (Comptes Rendus of the Paris Academy
of Sciences, February 110, 1896, vol. cxxa., p. 283).
Nothing which would not have been known to the
surgeons was discovered, but photography con-
firmed their previsions in every point of detail.
Recent Science.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00081" SEQ="0081" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="71">Recent Science.
as the methods of the new photography
are improved. Professor Neusser at
Vienna could even exhibit before his
students two photographs, one of which
represented gall-stones in the liver of
a patient, while the other indicated the
presence of a stone in the bladder. The
former appeared admirably, while the
latter, which seemed to be half trans-
parent to the rays, was shown, never-
theless, quite well as to its form. To
be enabled thus to explore the inner
cavities of the human body is evidently
an immense advantage, while other use-
ful applications of the new method will
undoubtedly be discovered in time.
For theoretical science, however, the
interest of R~intgens rays lies else-
where. The Wtirzburg professor was
quite right in describing them as is
rays, because they are different from
all luminous rays previously known,
even from the ultra-violet radiations
and from Lenards cathode rays, and
all we can do now is to make hypotheses
as to their true nature. That they
should pierce wooden planks and other
di-electrics is one of their less astound-
ing properties. Since Hertz proved the
affinity which exists between electrical
waves and waves of light, and, produc
ing his waves on the one side of a
wooden door, detected them in the next
room on the other side of the door, we
see nothing extraordinary in the fact
that R~intgen could obtain a shadow-
gram with rays which had passed
through a wooden door devoid of its
usual white-lead painting. This is only
the chemical counterpart of Hertzs
experiment But the chief feature of
Hertzs electric waves is that they have
all the properties of ordinary light; they
spread at the speed of two hundred
thousand miles in a second, air is trans-
parent for them, and they are reflected,
broken, and polarized in exactly the
same way as waves of light are re-
flected, refracted, and polarized. Runt-
gen s rays, on the contrary, seem to
have an incomparably smaller speed,
and they are not capable of either
regular reflection or refraction. They
differ also from the invisible ultra-
violet rays of the spectrum, although
they have something in common with
them especially in their electrical
effects. And they are certainly differ-
ent from the above-mentioned cathode
rays studied by Lenard. They do not
emanate from the cathode itself, but
originate from the glass of the vacuum
tube, at the spot where it is struck by
the cathode rays. They are thus the
descendants of the cathode rays, not
those rays themselves; and while these
latter are deflected by a magnet, Rtint-
gens radiations take no heed of it and
pursue their course in a straight line.
It may thus be said that they are
neither ultra-violet radiations, nor
cathode rays, nor Hertzs electric
waves, although they have something
in common with all of them. What are
they in such case?
The readers of this review may per-
haps remember that the same question
was raised with regard to the cathode
rays themselves. In those flows of
luminous matter which rush from one
pole of the Geissler tube towards the
other pole, Crookes, J. J. Thomson, and
many others see a stream of minute
electrified particles, or perhaps mole-
cules or atoms of matter; while Hertz,
Goldstein, and Lenard consider them as
vibrations of the ether similar to ordi-
nary light, only of a very short wave-
length; and quite lately Mr. Schuster, in
a letter to Nature,1 suggested that the
same explanation might apply to Runt-
gens radiations. Two explanations,
almost equally probable, are thus ad-
vocated for the cathode rays, and
scientific opinion remains undecided be-
tween the two. Still more we must be
in the dark with the newly discovered
radiations. Consequently Ruintgen is
very cautious in his hypotheses, and
only ventures at the end of his paper
the suggestion that the new rays may
be ascribed to longitudinal waves in the
ether. As there is, however, something
more to say in favor of this suggestion,
a few words of explanation as to its

	1 Nature, January 23, 1896, vol. liii. In the
Comptes Rendus of the French Academy (Decem-
ber 30, 1895) M. Perrier has also described experi-
ments, giving some new support to the views of
Crookes and 4. 4. Thomson.
71</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00082" SEQ="0082" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="72">Recent Science.
real meaning may perhaps be welcome
to the general reader.
	When a fan is waved to and fro in
the air, each time that it is moved one
way the air is pushed before it, and as
all the mass of air cannot be moved at
once, part of it is condensed in front
of the fan; a wave of slightly condensed
air is thus sent into space, and can even
be felt with the hand at a certain dis-
tance. But when the fan is moved the
other way, a slight rarefaction of air
takes place behind it, which rarefaction
will again be followed by a condensa-
tion when the movement of the fan is
reversed. Waves of slightly condensed
and slightly rarefied air are thus pro-
duced, and sent into space. The same,
we know, happens when a tuning-fork
is set vibrating; only the waves of con-
densation follow each other much more
rapidlyat the rate of, say, several
thousands in the second. This is what
is described in physics as a wave of
sound. If we could follow that wave
as it travels from, say, the fork to the
ear, we should see all the molecules of
the air on this line vibrating and de-
scribing circles or ovals, which are all
placed lengthways along the line fol-
lowed by the sound; we should say ia
such case that these vibrations are
longitudinal.
	Now, light is supposed to be due to
vibrations or oscillations of the minut-
est particles of ether; but in order to
work out the laws of propagation of
light in full accordance with the ob-
served phenomena, mathematicians
were compelled to postulate that the
luminous vibrations take place in a
medium absolutely incompressible, in
which no waves of compression or rare-
faction and, accordingly, no vibrations
in the direction of the beam, such as are
produced by the fan or the fork, can
originate. The particles of ether, they
suppose, vibrate only across the line of
propagation of light. To speak, there-
fore, of longitudinal vibrations is a sort
of heresy, because it means to imply
that ether is compressible to some ex-
tent, and that it differs from ordinary
matter by only being extremely rarefied.
However, the number of heretics who
take this last view grows every year,
and Lord Kelvin is one of them. In his
Baltimore lectures, delivered in 1884, he
even forcibly developed his arguments
in favor of the possible compressibility
of the ether, and the possibility of
longitudinal waves in it. True, the
longitudinal vibrations of the ether
enjoy a bad reputationwitty critics
insinuating that physicists resort to
them, as physicians resort to nerves,
when they can find no better explana-
tion. But quite lately Jaumann, in
Vienna, has submitted the whole sub-
ject to a thorough experimental and
mathematical investigation; he has
even devised a method for ascertaining
by experiment in which direction the
luminous oscillations take place; and,
applying his method to ordinary light
first, and then to the study of Lenards
cathode rays, he came to the conclusion,
confirmed by mathematical analysis,
that the latter are nothing but electri-
cal radiations consisting of longitudinal
vibrations.2 One objection, however,
has been raised against this conclusion
by the great mathematical expert in
molecular physics in France, Poincar6,3
namely, that longitudinal vibrations
could not be deflected from their path
by the action of a magnet. But this is
Precisely what Lenard insists upon with
regard to his cathode rays. The mag-
net, he says, has no action upon the

	1 See the abstracts from these lectures, now in
print, communicated by Mr. Bottomley to Nature,
January 23, 1896, vol. liii., p. 268.
	2 Taking the last researches of Elster and Gei-
tel, he has proved that ordinary light, when it
penetrates into ararefied air medium or is reflected
from it, gives origin to coherent longitudinal
waves which have an amplitude three times
smaller than the amplitude of the transversal
vibrations. Applying, further, the same method
to Lenards cathode rays, he proves that they are
electrical rays, consisting of longitudinal vibra-
tions, and having periods of oscillation of from
one-millionth to one-hundred-millionth of a sec-
ond. He has developed, moreover, the mathe-
matical theory of these vibrations on the basis of
Maxwells theory. (Sitzungsberichte of the Vi-
enna Academy, Bd. civ., January and July, 1895;
smnmed up by the authorin Ostwalds Zeitschrift
fur physikalische Chemie, 1896, Bd. xix., p. 16~.)
	2 Cornptes 1? dus of the Paris Academy of Sci-
ences, 2 dlcembre, 1895, tome cxxi., p. 792, and 13
janvier, 1896, tome cxxii., p. 74.
72</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00083" SEQ="0083" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="73">Recent Science.
rays themselves; it acts upon the me-
dium they pass through, and this
medium is the ether. As to R~5ntgens
rays, it is most remarkable that they
fully answer to Poincar~s requirement;
they are not deflected by the magnet.
Supposing that the experiments are
decisiveis this a mere coincidence?
Or must it be taken as a confirmation
of the view which gradually gains
ground in chemistry and physics, and
according to which waves of rarefaction
and compression really exist in the ether,
because it is simply a more rarefied
form of ordinary matter? Time alone,
and further research, can solve this im-
portant question. In the mean time we
can only say that the electrical proper-
ties of the new rays and their mass
effects become more and more apparent.
It results also from some remarkable
experiments made in January last by
Gustave Le Bon at Paris,1 and con-
tinued by Professor Sylvanus Thomson
and Lord Blythswood,2 that similar
dark rays, also capable of piercing
metallic plates and of acting upon
photographic films, exist not only in the
light of the glow tube, but also in the
light of an ordinary lamp. Black
light, as Le Bon names it, consisting
of certain vibrations different from
those of ordinary light, would thus
seem to be a regular accompaniment of
all the vibrations which we have
hitherto known as light.
All this shows that the discovery of
Hertz, Lenard, and R~5ntgen is even
more important for the theory of light
than it seemed to be at the outset. But
when all the immense amount of re-
search that has been made in the bor-
derland between electricity and light
is taken into account, and when one
realizes the amount of thought already
evolved in connection with these re-
searches, one cannot expect that the
new step, now made in advance, should
solve all the difficulties. All that can be
said is that it is a step in the right
direction, which makes one feel a little
nearer to the solution of the great prob-
1 Comptes I?endus, 27 janvier and 3 fdvrier, 1896,
tome cxxii., p. 188, 233.
2 Nature, February 13, 1896, vol. liii., p. 310.
lems of the day relative to the structure
of matter and the movements of its
finest particles.

U.

THE ERECT APE-MAN.

Step by step the theory of evolution
has fought its way against many hostile
criticisms. The builders of this theory
have proved that variation is con-
tinually going on in organisms, even
nowadays under our very eyes; they
have studied and indicated its causes;
and to the anti-evolutionists, who defied
them to produce from the older strata
of the earth the organisms which could
be looked upon as common ancestors of
different now existing species, they
have answered by producing whole
series of such common ancestors, not
only for species nearly akin to each
other, but for different families as well,
and even for whole classes of the ani-
mal kingdom. The bird-like feathered
lizards, or lizard-birds; the ancestors of
the great flightless birds; the ancestors
of the ruminants, of the horses, and of
the entire group of the hoofed quad-
rupedsi.e., the even-toed and the odd-
toed ungulatesnay, even the common
ancestors of both the ungulates and the
rodentsall these have been disen-
tombed in such numbers during the last
twenty years that genealogical trees of
whole classes of animals have lately
been reconstituted almost in full, in
one point only the evolutionists had
failed: they had not yet succeeded in
discovering the fossil remains which
would bridge over the gap between man
and the higher manlike apes; and the
words with which Huxley concluded,
thirty-two years ago, his review of evi-
dence relative to mans place in nature,
continued to hold good almost up to
the present daythat is, all fossil re-
mains of man hitherto known were dis-
tinctly human in their characters and
represented but a very slight approach
to the apes; while the oldest fossil re-
mains of apes, obtained from Tertiary
strata, were hardly nearer to man than
the now existing chimpanzees, gorillas,
or gibbons. Quite lately some new and
important evidence has been added to</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00084" SEQ="0084" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="74">74
the above, and only a few months ago
the remarkable discovery by Eugene
Dubois, in Java, of an intermediate
organism between ape and man eame
to fill up to some extent the above-
mentioned gap.
The difficulties which stand in the
way of a discovery of this missing
link are evidently enormous; but their
proper nature is not always well under-
stood, because we are all inclined to
underrate the necessary antiquity of
the organism which once occupied an
intermediate position between man and
the primates. That such an organism
need not be searched for in our super-
ficial post-glacial deposits, even though
they represented a duration of at least
ten thousand years, becomes evident as
soon as we consider the human remains
concealed in these deposits. Numerous
and widely spread human populations,
belonging to the Neolithic age, have left
their traces in the post-glacial beds; but
their manners of life, their industry,
nnd their implements were so similar
to the manners, industry, and imple-
ments of so many of our contemporary
savages, that their physical features
must have been, and really were, the
same as those which we see now when
we travel in lands untouched by civili-
zation. Whole tribes of now living
savages may still be described as living
in the later stone age.
For the same reason we cannot expect
to find ape-like ancestors of man in the
deposits of the glacial period, or imme-
diately pre-glacial, when the mammoth,
the woolly rhinoceros, the reindeer, the
cave bear, and the cave hyena inhabited
Europe. The Palseolithic flint imple-
ments which we find in the deposits of
that period differ so little from those
which are still in use among certain
lower savages, such as the Papuans or
the Fuegians, that the men who used
to make the Palseolithic flint scrapers
and knives could not have been im-
mensely different in their physical
features from the lowest representa-
tives of the human race who are still in
existence. Even now the New Guinea
Papuan lives partially in the Palseo-
lithic period. He uses fire, but he does
Recent Science.
	not know how to obtain it; and when
he wants a knife, he breaks a chip off a
flint and uses it, such as it isvery
effectually, it must be said, as Miklukho
Maclay convinced himself when he
gave his foot to be shaved with a
chipped flint obtained on the spot by
merely breaking it off a flint stone
picked up on the beach.
	Although representing an antiquity
of some twenty thousand years or much
more, the Palseolithic age is still too
near to us. And yet, even from that
age, the fossil remains of man are
scarce, and we have up till now no more
than four or five human skulls undoubt-
edly Palteolithic.
	True that the two skulls discovered at
Neanderthal and at Spy, the fragment
of a skull unearthed at Bury St. Ed-
munds, the jaw which was found at La
Naulette, and the Kanstadt skull decid-
edly point to a very low organization of
man. The low cranial arch of these
skulls, their depressed frontal area,
their narrow foreheads, and their im-
mense superciliary ridges are charac-
teristic of such low specimens of the
human race that when the Neanderthal
skull first became known it was de-
scribed as the skull of an idiot; and
this opinion was held by the antagonists
of evolution so long as more skulls bear-
ing exactly the same characters were
not produced. But still, even the
Neanderthal cranium shows a brain
capacity estimated at nearly twelve
hundred cubic centimetres, while the
highest skull of an anthropoid ape has
only a brain capacity of five hundred
cubic centimetres. The distance be-
tween ape and man, which thus re-
mains to be bridged, is still very
considerable.
	This is, however, as Huxley wrote
years ago, only what might be expected
from Palseolithic men, who knew the
use of fire and could already shape
pieces of flint into more or less perfect
implements. In order to find beings
still more simian in their characters, we
evidently must ransack the Pleistocene
depositsi.e., the uppermost deposits of

1 Miklukho Maclay, in the Izvestia of the This-
an Geographical Society.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00085" SEQ="0085" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="75">Recent Science.
the Tertiary age, then the Pliocene
beds, which probably represent a length
of time twice as great as the preceding
division, and finally the Miocene strata;
but to look for ape-like ancestors of man
in the Quaternary period was simply to
pay unconsciously a tribute to the cur-
rent prejudice as to the quite recent
appearance of man. It is the Tertiary
deposits that we must now explore, the
more so as the existence of human-like,
reasoning beings during the middle por-
tion of the Tertiary agei.e., the
Miocene timescan be taken as fully
granted. True that when the French
geologists came forward to claim so
high an antiquity for man, or at least
for human-like beings, their evidence
was met with distrust and was sub-
mitted to a very searching criticism.
The scratched and cut bones which
were unearthed from the Tertiary
strata in France and Italy, and which
were brought forward as evidence of
mans existence at that time, certainly
could have been scratched and cut by
some other agency than mans hand,
and it was necessary to discuss these
agencies. But after all sorts of tests
had been applied to those bones,
and after a most minute inquiry
had been made into the causes which
might have produced similar cuts,
anthropologists gradually came to the
conclusion that some, at least, of these
scratched bones must have been cut,
when they were still fresh, by some
trenching instrument other than the
teeth of any known animal. As to the
flints discovered by the Abbe Bourgeois
at Thenay, in the department of Loir-et-
Cher, and better explored since, al-
though very little art appears in their
shaping, they are now generally con-
sidered as having been obtained or
fashioned by some reasoning being
which lived in France during the
Miocene times. The fossil flora of the
same deposits having been studied by
no less an authority than Oswald Heer,
and the fauna by Gaudry, it is now cer-
tain that both belonged to the Upper
Miocene age, so that there can be no
doubt concerning the high antiquity of
these remains. As to whether the
reasoning beings who fashioned the
Miocene flints were human-like crea-
tures or highly developed apesas
Gaudry and Boyd Dawkins are in-
clined to believethis is a question
which necessarily must remain un-
settled so long as no fossil remains of
those beings are known.
Better results might have been ob-
tained in the search for fossil remains of
anthropoid apes. During the Miocene
period, when our continent enjoyed a
much warmer climate than now, and
even the Arctic lands were covered
with forests now characteristic of
southern Europe, apes and monkeys
lived in great numbers all over Europe
and Asia, even as far north as these
isles. Properly speaking, it was an
ape-age, and fossil remains of apes dat-
ing from that period have been found
in many parts of Europe and Asia.
But while the hitherto known fossil
Miocene apes represent less differ-
entiated forms than the now living
ones, and combine in one single form
the characteristics of several modern
genera, there is only one of them, the
Dryopithecus Fontan4, discovered years
ago in France, which represents a form
considerably higher than the now exist-
ing anthropoid apes. It had a nearly
human size, its incisor teeth were small,
and the cusps of its molar teeth, al-
though less rounded than those of a
Europeans tooth, had a great resenv
blance to the cusps of the teeth of an
Australian.2 However, it must be said
that the Tertiary deposits, from which
the best finds might have been ex-
pected, continue to be very little known.
Even the Pliocene deposits of the

	1 Albert Gaudry, Les Enchainements du Monde
Animal; Mammifi~res Tertiaires. Paris, 1878,
and Fossiles Secondaires, Paris, 1890; W. Boyd
Dawkins, Early Man in Britain and his Place in
the Tertiary Period, London, 1880, p. 68. The
works of Lyell, Huxley, and Sir John Lubbock,
and Mortillets Le Pr6historique (Paris, 1883), are
so well known as sources of general information
upon the subject that they hardly need be men-
tioned. A very valuable addition to this litera-
ture is the tiny book published last year by Mr.
Edward Clodd, The Story of Primitive Man,
London, 1895.
	2 Gaudry, i.e. p. 236.
75</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00086" SEQ="0086" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="76">76
Siwalik Hills, at the foot of the Him-
alayas, where the remains of a chim-
panzee which had affinities with both
man and the gibbon were found, still
await the geologist who can explore
their treasuries in the same way as the
American geologists have explored the
Uinta formation in the United States
and the Pliocene beds of the Argen-
tine.
Such was, in brief sketch, the state of
our previous knowledge when Eug~ne
Dubois made ill5 remarkable discovery
of the erect ape-manthe Anthro-
popithecus erectus. There are in Java,
on the southern slope of the Kendeng
Hills, thick layers of a volcanic tuff~,
consisting of clay, sand, and volcanic
lapilli, cemented together and re-
arranged by rivers. The Bengawan
River has cut its channel through them.
These beds, over eleven hundred feet
thick, lie upon marine deposits of the
Pliocene period, and may be safely
taken as belonging to the earliest sub-
divisions of the following period, the
Pleistocene. They contain, indeed, con-
siderable numbers of fossil bones of
stegodon, the hippopotamus, the hytena,
several species of deer, a gigantic
pangolin, three times larger than the
same ant-eater now living in Java, and
so on. Attention has been paid to these
deposits since the time of Junghuhns
visit, and in the years 18901895 M.
Eugene Dubois explored them for the
Dutch Indian government. There lie
found, in September, 1891, the cranium
and one molar tooth of a human-like
being, and, resuming his excavations
next spring, he succeeded in digging
out of the same bed, at the same level,
another molar tooth and the left thigh-
bone of presumably the same individ-
ual. The thigh-bone was nearly three
times as heavy as the average femur
of modern man, and indicated a high
stature of the individual; it combined,
moreover, both human and simian
characters, while it indicated at the
same time that the creature to which it
belonged walked in an erect posture.
As to the skull, it was decidedly too
small in comparison with the big thigh-
bone, if we judge from the present
1?ecen t Sctenee.
	human proportions; but it was at the
same time much bigger than the largest
skulls of the present apes, and repre-
sented such a combination of human
and ape characters that M. Dubois dlii
not hesitate to describe the individual
to whom the skull, the teeth, and the
femur belonged as a Pitl&#38; ecanthropus
rectus, an erect ape-man.
As might have been foreseen, Duboiss
discovery was met with distrust in
Europe so long as the actual specimens
were not known to anatomists. When
the subject was introduced before the
Berlin Anthropological Society in Jan-
uary, 1895, by W. Krause, the German
doctor unhesitatingly declared that the
tooth was a molar of an ape, the skull,
notwithstanding its remarkably great
capacity, was that of a gibbon, and the
thigh-bone was a human bone; that
consequently the three could not belong
to the same individual, although each
of them, taken separately, represented
a remarkable find, as no one could
expect to unearth an ape of such a great
brain capacity, or to discover in the
Pliocene age a fossil man attaining the
stature of five feet seven inches.2:
Virchow also submitted Duboiss con-
clusions to a strong criticism.
A few days later the fossil ape-man
received a somewhat better treatment
at the Dublin Royal Society, where the.
subject was introduced by Dr. Cunning-
ham. In full opposition to Virchow and
W. Krause, Dr. Cunningham described
both the cranium and the femur as dis-
tinctly human; and in support of his
views he produced two very interesting
diagrams upon which the fossil Java
cranium was compared with an average
Irish cranium, the Neanderthal and the
Spy (No. 2) cranium, and the skull of a
young gorilla. The results of the coin-

	1 Pithecanthropus erectus: eine mensehenlilin--
liche lJebergangsform aus Java, by E. Dubois.
Batavia, 1894.
	2 Five feet five inches would perhaps be more
correct. The length of the femur being 455 milli-
metres, Dr. cunningham obtains 1,654 millimetres
(5 ft. 5 in.) for the height of the individual. This.
is, he remarks, the average size of a Frenchman.
	Zeitschrift far Ethnologic, 1895, Jahrgang
xxvii., p. 78.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00087" SEQ="0087" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="77">Recent Science.
parison are striking.1 The Java skull
has the same depressed frontal region
and cranial arch as the Neanderthal
skull, the same striking development of
the superciliary ridges, and very much
the same general aspect; but all these
features being still more marked, it
belongs to a still more inferior being; it
has decidedly a much more simian
character, and by its shape it stands
exactly midway between the European
skull and that of a gorilla. Dr. Cun-
ninghams conclusion was that the
cranium is decidedly human, but repre-
sents a form considerably Lower than
any human form at present known.
Two specialists thus pronouncing, the
one for man and the other for a gibbon,
gave the exact description of what the
cranium is in realityan intermediate
form between ape and man.
	A further change in favor of Dubois~s
opinions took place at the last Inter-
national Zoological Congress at Ley-
den, when the fossils themselves were
laill before specialists, together with a
number of bones and skulls intended
for comparison. Such a specialist in
fossil bones as the American palleon-
tologist Professor Marsh is did not
hesitate to support many of Duboiss
conclusions by the weight of his own
wide experience; and although Virchow,
who presided at the meeting, still main-
tained that the four fossils could hardly
belong to the same species, he gave to
his remarks more of the character of an
interrogation than of a denial of
Duboiss views. The anatomist Pro-
fessor Rosenberg took the same posi-
tion; he saw in the fossils a human
femur and the skull of a remarkably
highly developed ape.
	At last, in November, 1595, Dubois
was invited to bring all his evidence
before the Dublin Royal Society, where
it was carefully examined and dis-
cussed,2 and next before the Anthro-
pological Institute of Great Britain and

	1 The two diagrams are given in Nature, Feb-
ruary 28, 1895, vol. ii., p. 528, where Cunninghams
paper is reported in full.
	2 Sitting of November 20, 1895, reported in Na-
tare, December 5, 1895, vol. liii., p. 115.
Ireland.3 When the real fossils were
submitted to the Dublin anthropolo-
gists, their doubts as to the four pieces
belonging to the same individual seem
to have been abandoned, as they were
mentioned no more in the discussion.
This evidently was a great point, be-
cause the human characters of the
femur are so pronounced that nearly all
anatomists recognized them at once;
.while the cranium so much combines
the characters of man with those of an
ape that some anatomists prefer to call
it a gibbons skull, while others unhesi-
tatingly pronounce for a very low
specimen of man. As already said, by
its shape it undoubtedly occupies an
intermediate position midway between
the European and the gorilla; and the
same is true of its interior capacity.
While the average European brain has
a volume of from fourteen hundred to
fifteen hundred cubic centimetres, and
the brain of the highest ape has a
capacity of but five hundred cubic
centimetres, the fossil Java skull has a
capacity of one thousand cubic centi--
metresthat is, two hundred cubic
centimetres lower than that of the
Neanderthal cranium. It thus stands,
in this respect also, half-way between
the two, somewhat nearer to man than
to the ape. The same, again, must be
said of its various dimensions; they
also are intermediate between the
corresponding dimensions in ape a Ild
man,4 while its very narrow and low
forehead and the shape of its back parts
give it such a decidedly simian aspect
that Dr. Krause, as we have seen, took
it for the skull of a gibbon.
	The same intermediate characters
appear in the thigh-bone, and still more
in the teeth. Dr. Pearsall, a leading
dental surgeon at Dublin, found that
the human characters of the teeth are

	3 I have not yet the report of this last sitting.
	The length of both the Neanderthal and Spy
(No. 2) crania is 200 millimetres; their respective
width, 144 and 140 millimetres. The length of the
fossil Java skull is 185 and its width 135 milli-
metres. The same dimensions in an average
chimpanzee skull are 132 and 91 millimetres.
These measures were given by Dr. Cunningham
(Nature, vol. ii., p. 428).
.77</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00088" SEQ="0088" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="78">78
striking; and yet they are larger than
human teeth, and the considerable
development of their cusps is decidedly
simian. But for the anatomist, as Dr.
Alexander Macalister pointed out a few
years ago in his presidential address
before the British Association,1 this fact
alone of larger teeth implies a whole
association of conclusions relative to
the shape of the face. Bigger teeth
imply a bigger and much heavier lower
jaw; and to work it more powerful
muscles are wanted, which muscles, in
their turn, require a sharper definition
of the areas of the bones to which they
are attached. And when big teeth are
associated with a small brain, and
especially with a narrow foreheadas
is the case with the fossil Java cranium
the jaws must protrude very much
and the whole face must take a snouty
appearance; moreover, as the heavy
jaws affect the centre of gravity of the
head, they affect at the same time the
set of the skull on the vertebral column;
nay, speech itself is modified, and the
sibilant sounds must disappear from
the speech of a big-toothed individual.
In short, as Professor Sollas said at
Dublin, the fossil remains discovered
by Dubois offer invaluable evidence of
an organism which was either a
pithecoid man or a remarkably human
ape. It was an erect ape-man.~~
As to the true place of the Pithecaa-
thropus erectus in our genealogical tree,
it certainly will be ascertained in time,
when more missing links will
gradually fill up the present gap. In
the mean time the genealogical trees of
the Hominidcs and the Simiidw, which
were published last month in the corre-
spondence arising out of Duboiss com-
munication, are considered by their
authors themselves (Dr. Cunningham,
Professor Sollas, and Dubois2) merely
as graphical suggestions. One thing is,
however, certain. Although Duboiss
Pithecanthropus is, of course, very much
posterior to organisms which might
claim the ancestorship of both the
	1 British Association Reports, meeting of 1892,
section of Anthropology.
	Nature, December 5 and 19, 1895; January 16
and 30, 1896; vol. liii. pp. 116, 151, 215, 296.
The Heirs of Kellie.
	anthropoid apes and mansuch organ-
isms belonging to a far more remote
epoch than the Plioceneit must be
placed, nevertheless, a long way off
from man, on the line leading to those
ancestors. Upon this point scientific
opinion is unanimous; and it hardly
need be said how encouraging such a
progress, due to one single discovery, is
for further research. At the same time
it must be pointed out that already the
fossils discovered by Dubois contain
some very precious indications as to the
lines upon which evolution was going
during the latest periods of the earths
history.



	From Blackwoods Magazine.
THE HEIRS OF KELLIE.
AN EPISODE OF FAMILY HISTORY.

CHAPTER I.

Sir Walter Oliphant of Kellie in Fife
was a man who had grown old amid
many perturbations of the State iind
of the house. In Marys stormy and
troubled day he had been, as many
were, not so certain in his beliefs, either
political or religious, as a person of so
much consequence in his county ought
to have been. He had been the queens
man, and he had been the kings man,
without, however, being either a time-
server or a turncoat. He was one of
those who would have given his life
to prove his queens innocence, but
who all the time could not but feel that
this would be a poor argument, and no
evidence at all, against the cold chill
of doubt that lingered all the time even
in his own heart. And his reason was
convinced of the advantages of the
English alliance, and that everything
must be risked rather than King
Jamess heirship, notwithstanding the
strong revolt in his heart against that
which was so likely to follow, the
abandonment of Scotland, and ebbing
away of her dearly bought glory and
the pride of her independence, second
to none. But all the active struggles
of life had died away from him when
he sate in his old hall, in the dreary
years after the court had gone away-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00089" SEQ="0089" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="79">The Heirs of Kellie.
to London, drawing so many with it;
and the change had stricken to the
heart of Scotland. as wise men had
known it would, although all the coun-
try had cheered and shouted when their
king assumed the English crown, as
if it had been by his prowess and for
their greatness that he had won that
other kingdom. The land was subdued
and troubled in these days, yet did not
venture to complain; for had not they
desired that which had come to pass?
And the Kirk was troubled and uncer-
tain too, alarmed by threatenings of
interference, though no great thing had
yet been attempted, and the ministers
still had dominion more or less, and,
though many things were tolerated
that had been condemned, still guided
most things their own way.
But all the affairs of the world had
groWn dim to Sir Walter Oliphant,
sitting in his little warm chamber
the room of panelled and carved oak,
which opened from the hail of Kellie
Castle, as all the chief rooms did and
do to this day, without any chill of
corridors or passages, but one room
out of another, after the ancient fash-
ion. He sat by his fire, and his mind
was full of thoughts. He was an old
man, but not so old in years as in con-
dition. His life, which had been a
stirring one, was far off from him, as
if it had been a dream. There were
times when it came up into his mind
like a tale that had been told, with
which he had little to dothe time
when he was stout and strong, and
rode out to feast and to fight, and came
back to hear the shouts and the sports
of his boys making the rafters ring.
He thought of all these things some-
times vaguely, as of things that had
been; but at present his occ~pation was
chiefly to keep himself warm, and to
think who should be the heir of his
castle and his lands when he should
be carried for the last time down the
winding stair. He was not much con-
cerned about that, any more than he
was concerned for all that had hap-
pened to him in the past; but the
thought of who should have Kellie
after him was still real in his mind.
79
That the natural heirs were gone had
caused him bitter sorrow in his day;
but even that had grown far away and
dim to him, and all his life had shrunk
into the routine of getting up from his
bed and going back to itboth tire-
some processesand swallowing the
food that had no taste, and sitting by
the fire that had so little warmth. Only
this one thing held him, the great care
of making up his mind who was to
be the heir of Kellie in the days when
he should be there no more.
	It was not that he was without kin
or heirs at law. There was one even
at his own hearthstone who might well
have ended all difficulties, being its
natural inheritress. Though Sir Walter
was an old man, he had a sister who
was little more than a girl, though that
is a strange thing to think of. His
father had lived long, and had made
a foolish marriage in his old age, and
left behind him a child much younger
than his grandsons, and who was like
a grandchild to her brother. She had
grown up in the house, the plaything
of everybody, her right to her home
never doubted, yet without any posi-
tion in it. When the others disappeared
Jean remained, and it might be that
the father bereaved felt in the bottom
of his heart some grudge that she of
whom no account was made should
continue when the loftier heads were
laid low. But if this was in his heart
he did not betray it. She grew and
blossomed out, and came to her full
height, which was not small, and was
now of an age to be considered the
lady of the house. And no doubt, the
old knight might easily have given her
to a fitting wooer, and thus found him-
self an heir among the best blood of
Fife; but of this he never thought, nor
of Jean his little sister as in any sense
his successor. It angered him greatly
when Master Melville of Carubee kirk
and parish took it upon him to speak
a word to this effect. Her, the heir-
ess! cried the old knight, with a roar
in his throat like a wounded lion. And
he would not speak to Master Melville
again for many a day.
	And wha but her should be the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00090" SEQ="0090" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="80">80
heir? said Mistress Marjory, the old
nurse, who had long been the house-
keeper at Kellie, and to whom Jean
was as the light of her eyes. Waes
me for all the bonnie lads that are
away I and no an Oliphant left to keep
up the honor of the old house. But
though shes but a lass she has the
blood as well as any one, knight or
lord, that ever owned the name. And
wherefore should she not get a good
man and raise up the race?
	If she had a good man the morn
the race she would raise up would be
for his house and no hers, said Neil
Morison, who was the head of the other
section of the household, and in most
things opposed to Mistress Marjory.
He gave forth a dry laugh, as was his
wont, and added, For all so grand as
ye are, the name never comes from
the side of the distaff. Thats aye
something to our side.
	Theres times, said the housekeeper,
when nae less a thing than a crown
comes from that sideas is well kent
in poor auld Scotland this day.
	Ye may say that, said Neil, forced
into sudden sympathy, and if we had
vanquished thae English loons by our
swords and our spears, as it is written
in Scripture, it would hae been the
better way.
	Oh, hold your tongue with your
spears and your swords! It would set
ye better, Maister Morison, to do what
you can with our auld knight and keep
sore injustice out of his headfor who
should have the lands after him but
his am flesh and blood?
	It would never do, it would never
do, cried Neil. A lass! that couldna
keep her am held, and muckle less the
old Oliphant landsthat are not what
they used to be, lack-a-day, whoever
was the heir.
	What are they colloguing about, the
two great rulers of the house, said a
young voice, bursting in as its owner
did, with a sudden gush of fresh air
and the fragrance of the out-door world,
putting each other in mind of the
greatness of the Oliphants, now that
its like the flowers of the forest, and a
wede away.
	Mistress Jean! and a in a confusion,
your hair about your haffits, and the
lace torn off your rioing-coat! What
has happened to you? Will ye never
mind what a the house tells you, that
it sets you not, a lady like you, to ride
a powney about the roads like a farm-
ers lass?
	Or maybe worse things than that,
said Neil, who had risen hurriedly to
his feet on the young ladys entrance,
and shot this Parthian arrow at her
as he went away.
	I will shoot that auld earle some
day if he looks at me so, she cried,
with a sudden gleam of anger, then
laughed and clapped her hands, with
my bow and arrows, she added, mer-
rily. Well put him against the castle
wall, and pin him tot like that bonny
saint in the old picture. Whats hap-
pened, said she? A great deal has
happened. I have had a~grand adven-
ture, Marjory, simple as I sit here.
	Oh, bairn, bairn! cried the house-
keeper, youll just break my heart.
	Its been broken so often, and aye
mended again, said the girl. Wait
till I tell you. I was rattling along on
the Pittenweem road, my pony and
me, very well pleased with the fine
day, and just singing to ourselves, for
it was too sunny to keep silence; when
lo! I was aware of a horses hoofs
coming pelting after me. I thought
what you said, never to mind, but just
keep the road quietly and pay no at-
tention. I would not even give a look
over my shoulder to see if it was one
of the Anstruthers or Roland Dishing-
ton, till I came to a corner and gave
a glint. And it was a muckle trooper
on a muckle grey horse, not canny to
see, and no another soul within sight.
	Lord bless my soul! ane of the dis-
banded Greys! cried Marjory, lifting
up her hands and eyes. Oh, lassie,
lassie! will ye never learn ?
	My heart was in my mouth, said
Jean, whose eyes were dancing, how-
ever, with excitement and triumph,
but I had to keep up my courage. I
gave the pony just a touch tospeed
her onand you know she cannot thole
even a touch, she has such a spirit.
[[he Heirs of Kellie.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00091" SEQ="0091" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="81">The Heirs of Kellie.
And then there came a muckle voice,
as muckle as the man, calling to me,
Hey, my bonnie lass! and hey, my bon-
nie bird! The cannaillye! to use such
words to me!
Jeans eyes shone with a momentary
gleam of rage and shame. It is maybe
my fault, she said, as ye are always
telling me, to ride alone; but who would
I get to come behind? No Maister
Morison, the major-domo, nor Jamie
Webster, that is everybodys man, nor
Jaicque the groom. No, no; theres
nobody to follow Jean; so I must
either bide in the house or ride my
lane.
My darlin! and what did he do?
Oh, no harm, cried the girl, laugh-
ing, since here I am, and none the
worse but for the lace on my cape,
that he gave a snatch at as he came
up thundering, till I thought it was a
real charge of cavalry, and I would be
ridden down.
Lassie! and how did ye escape?
For gude sake dinna keep me in my
trouble.
There is no need for trouble, said
Jean, since here you see me; though
I allow, she added, with a pleasure
in working upon the old ladys fears,
that a minute longer and I cannot
tell what I would have done; for he
had gripped my cape in his hand,
though the pony was just flying, and
the muckle grey horse thundering, and
my heart bursting out of my throat
with fright and fury. She paused,
half from the keenness of the recollec-
tion and half maliciously, to pile up the
agony.
And then? and then?
Then? said Jean, looking innocently
into her old nurses face. Why, then!
there was just nothing more.
Oh, bairn! you are enough to drive
ten women out of their senses.
Well, said Jean, I will admit there
were causes for it. But just at that
moment there came another galloping,
just as muckle a horse and as muckle
a man, on the other side. And my
man he dropped hold of my cape, and
tore the lace off it with his glove, as
you see. And the pony, she just set
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. 1.	474
81
her feet to the ground as if she were
riding a race, and the new man and
my man they faced each other. Im
thinking nothing happened. I saw
with that eye I have in the back of
my head that they rode up to each
other awfu civil, like two towers; and
then the trooper he took the turn to
St. Monance, and me I flew up the
Carubee road, and the grand adventure
was done. You can see Im not a prin
the worse, except my riding-cape, and
Kirsten must just sew on the lace
again.
And that was a ! cried Mistress
Marjory, relieved, but at the same
time a little disappointed to hear no
more.
All! was it not enough? said Jean;
would you have had me assaulted on
the kings highway, and put in peril
of my purse, that has nothing in it,
or maybe of my life, which has not
very much   Jean made a pause,
and then, looking up demurely, she said
in very quiet tones, No; it was not
all.
Oh, my hinny,you just play upon
me as if I were a fiddle.
You are much more like a harpsi-
chord, said Jean, contemplating the
housekeepers ample person reflectively.
Yon man after he had dispersed the
trooper never came rushing up as Ro-
land Dishington or one of the Ansters
would have done, but just rode steady
behind as if he had been my servant.
The word has or had two meanings,
and probably the second of these flashed
over her memory, for she made an al-
most perceptible pause and reddened.
I was still a little feared; and what
did I do but head the pony for yon
house you know, of Over-Kellie, where
you never would let me go
And then? cried Mrs. Marjory again,
breathless.
Well, they came fleeing out, and he,
he came riding in. And it was who
would be the most concerned, and was
I hurt and was I frightenej, and would
I bide and rest? The leddyor is she
the gudewife?for I could not tell
Some calls her the one and sonic
the other, said M~rjoi~y shortly.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00092" SEQ="0092" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="82">82
Never you mind. Youll be telling
me now the man that came up and
saved ye was
That is just it, said Jean, and if
youll tell nobody, Marjory, ill just
whisper in your earhes a bonnie
lad.
Mistress Jean! cried the house-
keeper in consternation.
Well! say hes just a country fellow,
and no grand cock to his hat, nor lace
on his coat; I am not saying hes a
grand gentleman. But I have a pair
of sharp eyes in my headyou are
always saying thatand I cannot but
see whats set before them. He is a
bonnie lad; and that is just as true as
all the rest.
What do you call a the rest?
You know as well as I do; or maybe
you know better, said Jean, with a
little indignation; because he is Peter
Oliphant, and because he is the next
of kin, thats not to say that he is not
a bonnie lad!
It might be a good reason, Mistress
Jean, for you kenning naething about
him, and no going out of your way to
make acquaintance with him
Me go out of my way to make ac-
quaintance with him! Neither him nor
any man, if it were a prince or a king!
It was he that came out of his way to
protect a lass he knew nothing of when
he saw she was in need. Maybe you
would have thought it better had he
left me to the trooper? said the girl,
with much indignation.
Oh, no that, no that, said the old
woman; but it would have been better
you had not put yourself in the way of
wanting protection, my bonnie leddy
no from him nor from any man! she
said.
You forget who you are speaking
to, cried Mistress Jean, with quick
anger, flinging away. But she came
hack next minute to fling her arms
round her old nurses neck. And
thats true, she said; I was just think-
ing so mysel.

CHAPTER II.

While this was going on, Sir Walter
was sitting in his warm panelled chain-
ber, pondering by the side of the fire.
His old castle, which was not one of
the famous strongholds of the time, but
yet an ancient house dating far back
into the mist of ages, and standing
four-square to all the winds that blew,
a house that time could scarcely wear
more than the rocks, would soon be a
desolate and masterless house. Since
the days of Bruce the Oliphants had
been there, and the first lord of Kellie
had good King Roberts blood in his
veins. But now there was no one to
come after him in the old home of his
race. The gloom of that consciousness
had settled down upon his mind, and
filled him with an immense and inde-
scribable darkness in which he went
tottering, seeking for something to re-
place what was lost, though by mo-
ments he was not very clear as to what
it was that was lost, which made it
necessary for him to grope in the dark
and seek that substitute. And his
thoughts were very slow, wandering,
and confused, though they always came
back with unbroken persistency to the
one point. Who should have Kellie
after him? Who would replace the
heirs who were no more? This had
been the preoccupation of many years;
it almost seemed as if all his life he
had been thinking of it. His own active
days had vanished away, and all the
adventures and troubles that had filled
his house with rejoicing and with wall-
ing. Sometimes while he sat musing
on that one sole question he would be
surprised by a recollection of himself,
as in the days when he rode in Queen
Marys train, or those in which he hung
about the ante-chambers at St. Jamess,
half proud to feel himself one of the
new masters there, half furious to see
the dark looks which the southern lords
threw upon King Jamess train. Was
that himself? or one of the former Oh-
phants who held a larger traIn at Kel-
lie? or perhaps one of the young ones
the lads, the, those who ought to
have been here to receive Kelhie from
his hands. Their faces would some-
times flash out from his memory too.
Who were they, old heirs of Kehhie slain
in the wars, or lost in the wildering
1/he Heirs of Kellie.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00093" SEQ="0093" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="83">[17~e ]zlieirs of Kellie.
world, never coming back to claim
their heritage? And who was to have
it now? Who would keep it safe, and
guard all its rights and keep up the
auld name? On this subject his
thoughts would clear, his mind re-
tained its force. It was the one clear
point in the misty universe of dreams
that surrounded the old man.
Almost his only visitors were the
clergymen of the two neighboring par-
ishes, each of which claimed Kellie
Castle as part of its own. He retained
enough of his natural keenness to per-
ceive that each of them took a different
side in this great question, and some-
times to play upon their contradictions
with something of the pleasure which
the quarrels of priests and women be-
tween themselves so often afford to a
man of the world. The difference be-
tween them gave him a vague amuse-
ment, or something at least as like
amusement as he was capable of. Mas-
ter Melville of Carnbee was a Reforma-
tion minister who had known John
Knox, and who, though of a much
milder temper, was yet very strong as
to his duty of speaking in season and
out of season, and letting no man avoid
or mistake his duty without full warn-
ing of it; but Sir John Low at Pitten-
weem was no better than a mass priest
the country folk said, and loved the
great, and to speak smooth things, flat-
tering the old laird and supporting him
in taking his own way. Sir Walter
listened to what they said on both
sides, but he was little moved by their
arguments. What he was really doing
while he seemed to be listening was
slowly settling upon his own plans,
and deciding for himself while they
talked, which neither of them was at
all unwilling to do. It was Mr. Mel-
ville who was his visitor the day after
the incident in the last chapter, a grave
man of gentle manners, with a black
velvet cap upon a bald head.
What are ye saying? said Sir Wal-
ter. Reason gude  ay, Ive reason
gude for all I say to you. Its no fit
that an auld race should die out of the
land.
And yet, said the other, in the heat
of argument, if its so ordained, its
ill striving with the will aboon. But
ye have heirs in plenty at your hand,
and little danger of your name. How
often must I be telling ye, Sir Walter
Oliphant, there is your am fathers
daughter, your am flesh and blood, the
one that has the best right? Where
would ye go furder than your am ingle-
side? Who could be so near to you?
and young and likely and one to raise
up heirsalways if it be the Almichtys
will__
	Whos that? said the old knight.
Jean! a bit lassie! how often have I
teilt you, minister? just as often as
you have telled me. What would I do
with a lassie in my seat, that could
neither keep the house nor keep her
head, a thing with neither might nor
right? Na! that will not do for me.
	She would get a man, said Mr.
Melville.
	Ay, she would get a man! little
doubt of that; and my auld lands would
be sweepit up into lands that march
with mine, and there would be an
Anster of Kellie, or a Dishington, or a
Lindsay, or the Lord knows what. No!
if I have said it once I have said it a
hundred times, nae lass shall reign and
rule in my auld house.
	Well-a-well, well-a-well! if ye say
so, said the minister, I have no cer-
tain teaching about the heirship of a
woman, though the daughters of Zelo-
phehad had a portion with their breth-
ren, as we read in the Book of Numbers;
but I would not force the word of the
Lord, and that might be a special case.
But ye know well, Sir Walter, as well
as I do, that failing her, theres one
of your blood no far from your door
that is as weel capable of keeping his
am house and his am head as Arthur
and a his knights. And that is Peter
Oliphant of Over-Kellie------
Pah! the old man spat vehemently
into the smouldering fire. I will have
none of hima country clowna cal-
lant from the plough. And what was
his father but a clown before him, with
no more spirit of a gentleman than Neil,
my man?
Neil, said the minister, is a decent</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00094" SEQ="0094" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="84">84
man now, whatever he may have been;
but would pocket a crown-piece and
hold his tongue if any grand gallant
had need of him; whereas your cousin
of Over-Kellie, Sir Walter
	Cousin! a hundred times removed!
	Is it you I hear shaming your own
blood? said the other. Me, I am
maybe a hundred times, as you say,
or more, removed from the head of my
name; but I have yet to learn, the
minister added, raising his head, that
the strain of the younger is less pure
than the strain of the elder when it
flows in an unbroken and lawful line.
	I ken, and we all ken, said Sir
Walter, subdued, minister, that theres
no better name in Fife
	I am standing upon no such van-
ities, said Melville. Your cousin has
neither been at the college nor at the
court, Sir Walter, and maybe as well
for him in these evil days; but hes a
handy man at weapons, and a lad that
kens his own mind. Theres no man
in the parish better kent or better
liked, or more a man of his word. I
ken but little of my Lord Oliphant, or
of his house; but well I wot there is
not a better in it than Pate, or one that
can master him, or daunton him, among
the best of his name.~~
	Ye mean the lad to wed one of your
lasses, that you are so hot upon him,
Sir Walter said.
	I ken well, said Melville, what
lass I want him to wed; but she is none
of mine. Will you see the young man,
Sir Walter, and judge for yourself? I
will bring him to you in my hand, for
he has always been a good lad to his
minister; though he would not set foot
over your door-stane for other mo-
tives.
	And wherefore, cried Sir Walter,
would this farmer-lad no set foot over
my door-stane?
	For an evil reason, said the min-
ister; for pride, and a high head that
would not stoop before any man but
the king.
	Ha! ha! cried the old knight; bring
me tbis clown with his high head that
would not stoop under the door of
Kellie Castle. Bigger men than him
have entered at that dooray, and
stooped too, and even bitten the dust
before them that owned it. Hes then
a deevil of pride and conceit, this yeo-
man lad of yours?
	Ye are right, and again right, Sir
Walter, said the minister, gravely,
when you say that pride, the pride
that you, and even myself, that should
ken better, take in the vanity of a name
is a devilish thing.
	If that were all! Sir Walter said,
with a snap of his thumb and finger,
which failed and gave no sound. He
paused, and his countenance grew
grave as he observed this, looking with
a half piteous surprise at his own
large, feeble hand. I canna even snap
my thoom, he said under his breath.
Then with a feeble wave of that hand
to his companion, he added, If its to
be done, lose no time.
	This was the warrant upon which
the minister brought Peter Oliphant to
Kellie Castle. He had as much trouble
with the young man as he had with
the old. The house of Over-Kellie was
still excited with the flying visit of Mis-
tress Jean when the minister reached
it; and the leddy, or the gudewifefor
Marjory said truly that she was called
sometimes one and sometimes the other,
according to the courtesy or indiffer-
ence of her rare visitorscould not be
persuaded that the extraordinary mis-
sion of the minister had not something
to do with that exciting incident. The
mistress felt that her Peter was called
to the castle to receive the hand of the
princess, who must have found time
enough in the ten minutes of her stay
to fall in love with him; and that this
event at once and forever established
his claims as heir-at-law, and made
Kellie Castle his. The young man nat-
urally was more hard to be convinced;
but he too was excited, and not in per-
fect command of his faculties. If Jean
had discovered that he was a bonnie
lad, he had still better means of dis-
covering that she was fair enough to
dream of; and though this encounter
had made her first aware of him, it
was by no means the first time that
her humble cousin had seen the young
The Heirs of Kellie.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00095" SEQ="0095" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="85">The Heirs of Kellie.
lady of Kellie. And, in the glow of
pride with which he remembered,
though no such claim had ever been
acknowledged, that he was the un-
doubted next of kin, there was, per-
haps, something of a more generous
fervor, a warm and noble sentiment
towards the friendless girl to whom
the head of the house, as all the coun-
tryside knew, was little more gentle
than towards himself. When Sir Walter
died, it was he who would be the nearest
in blood to her to defend her rights or
herself. The Lord Oliphant might be
the head of the name; but he was a
man who loved gear, and was secretly
operating, as all the countryside be-
lieved, to draw the lands of Kellie and
the old castle to himself.
It was therefore with no small exal-
tation of mind that Peter Oliphant flung
his bonnet upon his head, notwithstand-
ing his mothers prayers that he would
put on his better suit and the hat in
which he appeared at kirk and market,
to show his better breeding. I will
not stand covered in Sir Walters pres.
ence,~~ he said; and, as for my clothes,
theyre well enough. He knows me
for a country loon, whatever fine suit
I might wear.
Loon, did the laddie say? and what
next? I would like to see either knight
or yeoman, in all Fife, that would dare
to call Peter Oliphant loon, his mother
said.
And so would I, he said, with a
laugh. He was strong and straight and
tall, with the brown hair and the laugh-
ing eyes that belonged to his race. But
they were eyes that could look fierce
enough when occasion required.
By my troth, I would like that bet-
ter, he continued, as they set out; a
bout at single-stick, or a good frank
blade, I am not that ill at; but what
am I to say to the old laird? a man
wants lear for a presence-chamber, even
if its but an old knights.
You have lear enough for that, said
the minister, if you would but mind
half that I have put into you, at the
point of the sword, as a man may say.
A little Latin, and a shelf of old
books, said Peter; but you would not
advise me, Maister Melville, to tirl off
a verb to Sir Walter, even if I could.
mind it, the first time he has bethought
himself that I am alive and within
reach.
	My lad, I would not lippen to his
bethinking himself, said the minister;
just you mind its mostly my doing.
and my credits concerned. Na, I will
not tell you, not a word, what to say;
nature will tell you, and that fine spirit
of your am that never let you be overly
modest before me. And I hope, so far
as learning goes, I am of more account
than Sir Walter, if that was of any
consequence.~~
Little doubt of that, said Peter;
but he was wise enough to know that
this was indeed of very little conse-
quence, and that it was an extremely
different thing standing before the min-
ister in Carnbee manse, though he was
a man of learning, and thus stepping
suddenly into the presence of old Sir
Walter, though he had no letters at all.

CJLAPTEE III.

Peter Oliphant went into the great
hall of Kellie Castle with very mingled
feelings. Though he had lived all his
life almost within sight of the home
of his race, he had never crossed the
threshold before; and a kind of awe,
a kind of defiance, the inalienable at-
traction of an ancient family house,
mingled with the indignant sentiment
of a scion of the family upon whom its
door has been always closed, made his
cheek glow and his heart beat. This,
then, was Kellie, which had been the
home of his fathers, which might be
his home if justice prevailed and the
law of heirship and lineage. It was
not a splendid place to overawe him.
The house of Kellie was not rich.
Whatever superfluity the family had
ever possessed Sir Walter and his sons
had managed to get rid of in the days
when they went to England with King
Jamesperhaps, like so many Scotch
gentlemen, in hope of advancement,
but, like so many more, only wasting
their small substance in a brief attempt
to hold head among the great English
lords ten times as rich as they were~</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00096" SEQ="0096" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="86">The heirs of Kellie.
There were few signs of grandeur in
the hail: a little show of silver on the
buffet; heavy old velvet curtain with
tarnished embroideries; some carved
furniture of noble workmanship,
marked with the three crescents of
the family arms. Those arms were
dimly blazoned, too, on the high, carved
mantelpiece, with that proud motto
which poverty turns into a brag or a
jest, according to the humor of the
wearerA tout pourvoir. Peter knew
that much at least, if no other word,
of the French tongue, and had said it
over to himself many a day. It was
but a sad word in the old house that
had little to provide and few to pro-
vide fornone but the old man and the
helpless girl. But if ever this house
should come to the strong hands, that
if strength and labor and daring could
do it would, so help him heaven! carry
it out to the letter! Peters head, all
throbbing and resounding with excite-
ment, was in a state of exaltation to
which he had never felt the parallel.
And as it happened, the first thing that
met his eye was Mistress Jean, the
heroine of the other days half-adven-
ture. She was seated on a stool in the
recess of the great window, with a
great book clasped in her arms, too
heavy to hold, and over which she was
stooping, bent almost double. Jeans
kirtle was not so well preserved nor
her snood so fresh as those of his own
little sister at Over-Kellie; and to his
yeomans eyes she was doing nothing
useful, nor perhaps able to do anything
usefula creature not made for com-
mon occupations, but to be kept in
sweet leisure and pleasure like one of
the lilies of the field. A tout pourvoir!
here was one of the things for which
it would be his duty to provide. The
thought brought a sudden glow over
himthe heat of resolution and enthu-
siasm. It was the climax of all those
mingled and tumultuous thoughts that
had been surging in his breast.
	Jean looked up at the sound of the
heavy steps ringing upon the floor, and.
throwing down her heavy book, darted
forward; but, seized with a sudden
access of shyness, stopped and drew
back before she had come up to the
visitors, and stood looking at them
herself a very pleasant image, impetu-
ous yet timid, her figure suddenly ar-
rested in all its swiftness of motion,
her lips in their meaning of speech.
The sight of Peter Oliphant, so unex-
pected an apparition, made her dumb.
	We have come, Mistress Jean, said
Mr. Melville, to speak a word with
Sir Walter, so please you, and by your
brothers am desire.
	By hisam desire! Jean looked at
the pair before her. The well-known
figure of the minister, and the other,
so much more interesting, still in all
the novelty of recent discovery, a per-
sonage not precisely like the young
Ansters of her acquaintance, wanting
something, possessing something, a dif-
ferent kind of being. Indeed the rustic
young gentlemen were but little supe-
rior even in breeding to this handsome
yeoman, with his great maturity and
higher consciousness of life and its
struggles. They were good to laugh
with, to mock at, to dance with on the
very few occasions when such an op-
portunity occurred. But she had met
with a reality of life in the person of
this modest yet ardent young man,
who reddened when he looked at her,
which Jean had never encountered be-
fore. At Sir Walters own desire! was
it on account of herself, for some rea-
son connected with that meeting, which
some one must have betrayed and re-
ported? This idea had no time to grow,
but it flashed upon her suddenly, al-
most choking her with the sudden rise
and hurried pulsation of her heart.
	We will but bide a moment with
your permission till Maister Neil comes
forth to bid us to the knights presence,
said the minister. And it will not be
long, seeing the hour was fixed by him-
sel.
	There is somebody with him, said
Jean; and then her awe of the situa-
tion yielding a little as she grew fa-
miliar with it, she laughed and added,
It is one you do not love.
	And who may that be? said Mel-
ville. His question was answered in
a way much more significant than any
86</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00097" SEQ="0097" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="87">The heirs of Kellie.
reply of hers. The curtain over the
door of Sir Walters sitting-room was
audibly thrust back, without, however,
revealing immediately the person com-
ing forth; and a voice said, speaking
to the old knight within, My lord shall
hear every word of your good inten-
tions, every word! it is the thought of
a true kinsman, whatever comes. Be
sure my lord shall hear; and farewell,
sir, and the blessing of God.
The new-coiner paused to draw the
curtain back to its usual folds, cover-
ing the door, and then he turned round,
and with a hasty exclamation of sur-
prise became aware of the group in the
hail. He was more conspicuous in his
dress as a clergyman than was the min-
ister of Carubee, with something on
his dark head that suggested a tonsure,
though no such mark of the beast was
permitted in Scotland, and wearing the
cassock of a priest. He came forward,
however, with much appearance of cor-
diality, Ah, Brother Melville, its long
since we met! If weve both come on
the same ghostly errand, I wot our
penitent will get something confused
in his belief.
I come on no ghostly errand, said
Mr. Melville, but concerning the af-
fairs of this fleeting world: which have
their importance too, as you will agree
with me.
That do Iand whiles more bewil-
dering still, said the curate of Pitten-
weem, rubbing his hands. We have
no doubt the luck, my kind neighbor,
to take different views on that subject
too.
It may be so, Melville replied
gravely, but he added no more. He
had no inclination to disclose his hand,
as his opponent had done involuntarily
by those last words behind the curtain.
Low of Pittenweem looked at him
fiercely, but without any visible change
of tone.
And hows all with you, Pate ? he
said with a smile. I heard a bonnie
story the other day of one of these
wild soldier fellows that are just a pest
on the roads, and how he was scared
away and took the road west, meddling
with no person: for fear of a certain
87
muckle rider, bigger than himself, from
the Over-Kellie gait.
Oh, and it was me, Sir John! cried
Jean; and the loon was after me on
my pony, till there came in sight
Jean stopped suddenly, crimson all over,
half with annoyance at herself for hav-
ing spoken, half because of the smiling
glance which Low directed from her to
Peter Oliphant, and back againa smile
which developed into a low laugh of
malice, and which filled her with unac-
countable shame.
There came in sightthe palladin.
the grand knighthe said these words
to the accompaniment of his laugh, till
every line of Peters rustic dress, the
blue bonnet in his hand, the heavy
shoes on his feet, seemed to come out
under the sarcastic look, as if the curate
had been holding up a candle to show
their ro~ighness. And then he turned
away, still laughing softly to himself,
and rubbing his hands. I will not
interrupt such braw company, he
said. Good-day to you, Mistress Jean;
and I wish ye, madam, a good fulfil-
ment to all your virtuous wishes; and
one of those days ye can tell your
mother, Pate, Ill come in for a crack,
and to hear the country news. Brother
Melville, well probably not be so long,
you and me, this time of meeting
again.
Maybe not, Maister Low, said Mel-
ville.
Wherever the is, there will the
eagles be gathered together, said the
other, going lightly towards the door,
with a wave of his hand and a nod of
his head. Mr. Melville drew a long
breath.
That is no canny forerunner, he
said, Peter, my good lad, for you and
me; but I will haste and see if the auld
knight is weariet, or if hell see you
still. Bide here for me.
When Peter was left alone with the
young lady, there was a pause of much
embarrassment between these two
young people, so suddenly brought
together by malicious suggestion, and
by the involuntary flash of thought
that went from one to another, in the
unlikely and unexpected combination,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00098" SEQ="0098" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="88">88
in which all suddenly, in a moment,
they had been placed. Jean, who was
full of saucy words at other times and
in other company, at this moment,
when she would have given all her
small possessions for the power to
throw one jibe at him, could not find
a word to say. It was Peter, whose
grave mood had more solidity and could
better resist the excitement of the sit-
uation, who was the first to speak. I
have a charge from my mother, Mis-
tress Jean, with her dutywhich is
maybe more than is due from her to
you; but my mother, Lady Jean, though
she is the best woman in the world,
was but a farmers daughter, and can-
not get out of her head that the lairds
daughter is a princess in the land.
I have no quarrel with her for that,
said Jean, restored to herself; but if
I am a princess you will maybe live to
be the king. Here we are, us two, and
its between us, Maister Peter. You
are the just heir; but I am the more
just if it were not that I am a lassie,
and whose fault is that? I am sure it
is by no will of mine.
My Lady Jean, said Peter, you
say well it is my just right, as the next
man of the blood; but if by Sir Walters
will it should fall to you, as may be
mind you this, whatever happens, Ill
stand for you through fire and water,
and be your man, and a true kinsman
as long as I live.
No me! cried Jean, giving a spring
in her excitement. If it falls to you,
Ill fight you every step, and go to the
law with you, and never yield while
Ive breath!
Peter looked at her with a tender
admirationbut that ineffable way of
taking the girls hot words as if they
meant nothing, which not even love
itself can make palatable to a girl.
Well-a-well, he said gently, the one
thing and the other they mean just
about the same.
But nothing of the kind, she cried,
almost with a soft shout of passion,
nothing of the kind! they mean
here it suddenly struck Jean quite
irrelevantly, as he stood before her
with a deprecating smile, by every turn
of his figure and change of his face
recommending himself to her, seeking
to please her, asking nothing better
than to serve and help her,suddenly
and supremely that he was a bonnie
lad, that nobody had ever looked at hcr
like that, nor spoken to her like that
before. She stopped and gasped and
put out her hand to him, which was
as unexpected as any other of her
movements. Cousin Peter, she cried,
theres my hand upon it; well be
grand enemies! well be true as auld
Sir Williams sword, that he keepit the
castle of Stirling with, that hangs there
upon the wall. Well fight fair, and
never say an ill word one of the other.
And theres my hand.
She expected nothing but a comrades
grasp; but young Pate of Over-Kellie
had the gracious manners of the old
chivalry, without knowing whence they
came. He stooped low almost to his
knee, and kissed the hand held out to
himan unlooked-for homage which
altogether overwhelmed the rustic
maiden, who was scarcely by her own
nature a lady of romance. And at that
moment the heavy curtain was drawn,
and Mr. Melvilles head put out calling
Peter. The sudden light of a delight-
ful smile shone over the ministers face.
Ah! he said, with a soft laugh, which
was not of ridicule but content. It was
enough, however, to send Jean back to
her window-seat, all one blush, and to
make Peter draw himself up almost
to more than his stature, as very red
and portentously serious he followed,
transported out of all his nervousness
about Sir Walterinto the presence of
the old knight.
Sir Walter sat by the fire, which
smouldered sullenly, as if it felt the
inappropriateness of its presence on a
warm spring day, as the centre of the
scene. But the old master of Kellie
was cold, the blood ran slow in his
veins, and all the fires of living were
as low in him as the dull glow in the
coals. The gown in which he was
enveloped was lined with fur, and
wrapped closely round him; and his
head was so sunk into its soft collar
that the effect of his upward look was
The Heirs of Kellie.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00099" SEQ="0099" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="89">as if a pair of eyes alone looked over
his raised shoulder at the young man
who came in. But there was life in the
look, which contradicted every other
sign of diminished vitality. It seemed
almost to strike at Peter like the flash
of a blade into the air. The steel-like
light quivered, and then suddenly the
old man turned his head away. There
was a pause, and both of his visitors
thought for a moment that the old
knight had fallen asleep or lost con-
sciousness till at last the minister
spoke, half alarmed. He touched with
a finger the wide sleeve of Sir Walters
coat. Here is the young lad, Sir Wal-
ter. Come in bye, Pateshow yourself
and be not blate. What, man! ye
are here in what may be your own
house.
Peter took a step forward into the
room, opposite to the light which fell
full upon him, his somewhat rustic air
lost in the temporary exaltation of his
look; but Sir Walter had returned to
his fire, and looked at him no more.
His voice came out of the fur collar
of his gown, as out of a cave. Ay!
the young lad, say you? And what is
his will, and his errand here ?
Speak to him, man; speak to him!
said the minister, in an undertone.
I have no purpose, Sir Walter, said
Peter; but that ye were thought to
send for me; and meI was very will-
ing to come, as your kinsman, and to
ask how you did.
Ay! said Sir Walter again, as my
kinsman! Blate! I see little sign that
he is blate. Let him speak for himself.
There are plenty of loons in Fife that
will swear themselves my kinsmen,
however they came by the name.~~
Peter was stung by this disdainful
speech. I am no loon, he said, min-
ister, as you well know; and as for
how I got the name, Sir Walter he kens
wed, seeing I am but his second cousin,
when all is done, twice removed.
Ah, so! are you all that? said the
old knight; he raised his head, and
once more Peter felt himself struck as
by a flame. But again the light quiv-
ered. and Sir Walter swerved, and his
head sank among his furs. Then he
89
added, averting his look, What is your
will of me, young man?
	Nothing, said Peter. His heart
swelled, a sudden sense of pity moved
him for the desolate old age before him
so lonely, so void of all the charities
and tenderness which ought to encircle
the old. And yet, he said, a remorse-
ful sense of all his own advantages
over this solitary, chilled, and suffering
old man melting his spirit, Sir Walter,
if there was any pleasure I could do
you, for the sake of the drops blood
between us, and because you have none
of your own 
Eh! eh! what is that he says?what
is that he says?
	Sir, I would fain, fain do you a
pleasure, if that were possible, Peter
said.
	It was some time before the old
knight spoke. Gramercy for your
kindness, lad, he said; I have plenty
to do for me all I want. I seek no ser-
vice from the like of you.
	Yet it would be given out of a good
heart, Peter said.
	These words of manly kindness to the
weak, given with an insistence of which
Peter, blate of nature as the minister
had saidthat is, proudly shy of ex-
pressing emotion, as it is the draw-
back of his countrymen to bewould
not have believed himself capable, made
a curious commotion in the still air of
that chamber, where all was stagnant,
and life and charity were seldom heard.
Sir Walter put out a blanched hand
with a gesture to the minister, calling
him forward, Ye have tutored the lad
what to say.
	I would think shame, said Melville,
to try to tutor whats native to a
gentle spirit. And, Sir Walter, you are
more understanding than to believe
what you say.
	The old knight dropped his head
again, and was silent once more. Then
he said, without raising his face, with
his eyes fixed on the low red of the
fire, and a voice half buried in his fur
collar, Did I hear ye say Pate ?
	His name is Peter  
	Pate, repeated the old man vaguely.
There was once anotherbut keen,
The Heirs of Kellie.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00100" SEQ="0100" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="90">The Heirs of Kellie.
keen as a hawk, and gallant, and fine
in every limb. Not like that yeoman
from the fields. Take him hence, take
him hence! There is that in the turn
of his head that goes, that goeshe
made a pause, and gave forth a long,
slow breathto my hert!
	And again there was silence. Peter
would have stolen away by natural
instinct, but did not dare to break the
deep stillness by a movement, and the
minister stood doubtful, hesitating,
afraid to shorten an interview that
might have important results, yet afraid
at the same time to injure the impres-
sion that had been made.
	Ay, Pate, Sir Walter said almost
to himself, Patelike day to night,
like a prince to a churlbut just a turn
of the head, a trick of the voice. EhI
ye are still here? is it a service do ye
think, young man, to spy on the pri-
vacy of one that, kinsman or no kins-
man, is the head of your name? he
raised himself, putting his hand upon
the tablein Fife, he added with a
faint laugh, in Fifesaving the rights
pf my lord. Ay, my lord, thats the
question. Well, sir! I thank ye for
your coming, and dismiss ye from fur-
ther attendance. Master Melville, at
your leisure I will see you again.
	The hall was vacant when Peter, with
strange visions through his brain, con-
fused with his own good impulses and
the less kind ones that came hurrying
after, stepped into it again. He did
not know what he had expected or
hoped for, but there was disappoint-
ment and a little offence in his mind.
He was not sure if he had acquitted
himself as a man in this unusual trial
or if he had failed. He was new to all
these strange and conflicting feelings.
The old man in his chamber, the death
in life which Pates animated youth
had never seen before, and the young
lady in the hail, had given to him
equally a great thrill and sensation of
the novel and unknown. Life seemed
to have begun for him to-day.

CHAPTER IV.

	In Sir Walters chamber, after that
interview, there were many comings
and goings. Sir John Low, as it was
still the habit to call the curate, came
every day, for the knight, in the many
fluctuations of his mind, had at the
last swayed towards the ritual and
formulas to which he had been accus-
tomed in his youth, and there were con-
solations boldly administered, though
with precaution, by the curate which
the minister, although no further re-
moved than the next parish, would
have esteemed sinful mummeries and
off ences to the truth. Mr. Melville
gave no absolution, which the curate
dispensed with confidence, soothing the
aged gentleman with rites by which
his wavering mind was supported,
though he could not give above half
hi~ attention to them, but sat turning
over and over in his mind the one ques-
tion that occupied him even when the
viaticum was put to his lips. Sir John
came and went, and a silent man from
St. Andrews, with a soberly clad at-
tendant bearing a bag full of papers
and an inkhorn, also came and went,
spending hours in the castle, and called
in ever for a new discussion by the
major-domo, Neil Morison, who shared
all the consultations, to which indeed
his master gave but the same distracted
half attention which he gave to the
rites of the Church. The time had
come to him when he could not fix his
mind to anythingwhether it was those
matters which were pressed upon him
as for his souls weal, or those others
which were in reality the permanent
subjects of his thoughts. Sir Walter,
indeed, amid his dreams and distrac-
tions, which broke everytning with
which he was occupied as an image
reflected in water is broken by every
blowing breeze, was conscious of many
people coming and going, who were
not seen of men. While he pondered
over the disposal of his property, his
sons, to whom it should have gone by
course of nature, came and went fit-
fully, more clearly realized at those
moments when, in his malaise of mind
and body, he became impotent of all
other thoughts, and turned towards
them as of old. Something had brought
them back into the still air of that</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00101" SEQ="0101" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="91">The Heirs of Kellie.
death-chamber  something which no
one knew of, which the old man him-
self did not understand. It was the
look of young Pate Oliphant, the turn
of his head, something in his voice,
those subtle tokens of kin which come
and go, broken always, like that same
reflection in water, not to be traced,
but thrilling for a moment now and
then through every nerve. That fugi-
tive likeness had not inclined him
towards Peter of Over-Kellie. It had
struck out rather a tone of wrath, of
harsh contrariety and opposition in his
mindwith the impulse to push that
interloper out of his way who dared
to remind him of Pate, his own Pate
of the other times. In his confusion of
mind he did not remember how that
suggestion camehad he dared to speak
of Pate, this stranger who had no
right? He forgot how it came. But
Pate and the others had come back;
they were vaguely about him, always
eluding him when he would have ap-
pealed to thempresent there he felt,
by some secret understanding, known
only to himself and them, which if he
betrayed it would harm them all. And
Sir John, quieting all the vague terrors
in the old mans mind in respect to
deathterrors only half real, too, for
nothing was very real with Sir Walter
mingled other counsels, suggestions
of another name in which there per-
haps was an escape from the confusion
of his soul.
The silent man from St. Andrews
disappeared one dim morning when
the world was all white, stifled in an
easterly haar, after a sitting of an hour
with Sir Walter in his chamberand
that afternoon when the minister of
Carnbee appeared he was informed
that all was nearly over, and that the
old knight, who had hung so long be-
tween life and death, was in the very
act of ending. The curtain was held
back that Mr. Melville might enter;
but as this was at the very moment
when Sir John was bending over the
couch of the sufferer administering
those rites which were sacrilege to the
preacher, Melville solemnly and indig-
nantly withdrew, and stood outside till
91
all should be over. He stood against
the curtain with a stern expression on
his face, his eyes half closed, his lips
sometimes moving. I fear he was
angry that this mummery should be
permitted in a Christian land, and
thought many a harsh word of his
brother, even while he prayed fervently
for the passing soul which these rites
were dismissing in peace. A little
time after Sir John emerged, solemn
too, yet with something of triumph in
his look. He hath gone forth well
provided on his last journey, he said;
his end has been peace. If you call
that peace, Melville could not keep
from saying; I hope his end was also
justice. It was judgment, said the
other priest, walking back as if in a
procession with his little vials; and the
old hail, so large, so empty, its great
windows full of the whitened mist, the
shroud of the haar that covered all
things, looked more desolate, cold, bare,
and empty of life than words could
say.
Before Sir Walter was carried to his
rest in the family vault in Carnbee
kirkyard it was known all over Fife
that Kellie Castle and estates had been
left by his will neither to his sister nor
to the next of kin, but to the head of
the family, my Lord Oliphant, then in
London with King James, and not
likely to put himself to much trouble
in doing honor to the funeral. It is
true that he was the head of the fam-
ily, and also that there existed an
additional link in the fact that Sir
Walter had married his sister. But
the flef of Kellie was one which came
not from the parent house, but was
acquired for his own hand by the origi-
nal holder, the founder of this branch,
so that its bequest to the chief was
no reversion, but a free gift. Lord
Oliphant was not rich; and poor as
had been the state kept by the old
knight in the lingering end of his days,
his inheritance was not one to be de-
spised. The knowledge made a great
sensation in the neighborhood, where
there had been many speculations on
the subject, the claims of Mistress Jean
and of Pate Oliphant having been</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00102" SEQ="0102" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="92">92
largely discussed. By some of the
neighbors it had been believed that
Sir Walter had no right to exclude the
heir-at-law; but this had been warmly
disputed by others, who held that the
death of all the immediate members
of his own family left the old knight
a free hand, and that, in the absence
of any legal settlement, he had a right
to do what he liked with his own.
His funeral brought together all the
gentry from that side of Fife, both
gentle and simple indeed, of the East
Neuk, neighbors and tenants, a nu-
merous company. And at this cere-
mony the positions of the two clergymen
were reversed. Sir John of Pitten-
weem was not looked upon with very
favorable eyes in the kingdom, and
his return to the ancient ways, though
it had to be winked at by those who
were aware that authority was no
longer entirely on the side of the Re-
formed Kirk, and that protection was
now extended even to something very
like the odious Masswas much against
him in the opinion of the multitude.
That he had played his cantrips
about the dying man was whispered
from one to another, and that he was
a rank prelatist was universally known.
Maister Melville, that excellent and
sound divine, had now all the say.
There were other strange features in
this funeral which were long remem-
bered. For one thing, there was no-
body to conduct the mourning with
authority. Peter Oliphant stepped for-
ward to follow the coffin, and no one
gainsaid his right to take the place of
chief mourner; but he was modest and
a little backward in marshalling the
others, notwithstanding the support he
received from several of the chief gen-
tlemen present, who acknowledged the
title of the next of kin, even though
it was known that he was not the heir.
But was he not the heir? would not
natural right prevail, though in oppo-
sition to an old mans testament, a
doited old man! These words were
freely spoken even as the long proces-
sion set out upon the heavy country
road, winding dark and silent between
the hedgerows. Was he not a doited
old man? Had not he taken, as some~
body had related, Pate Oliphant for~
his own son Pate, who, poor lad, had
been but a rover, and broken, folk said,.
his fathers heart. And there were
some even who whispered that it was
with the idea that Pate of Over-Kellie
was his own Pate, and to punish that
neer-do-weel, that Sir Walter in his
dotage had left his lands away from
the natural heir. This discussion, how-
ever, was not all or even the most re-
markable part of what occurred. For
at the cross-roads, where the way to~
Carnbee turned off from the highway,
a young gentleman, followed by three
or four retainers, came up almost at
a gallop, with every sign of hard rid-
ing, and in his travelling-dress, and
made an effort to disturb the decorum
of the funeral by forcing his horse into
the line and taking the place next to
the coffin where Pate walked leading
the procession. This incident caused a
pause, and such an interruption of the
solemnity as threw the line of the
mourners into confusion, and turned
the conventional stillness and whis-
pered conversations of the funeral party
into something like a brawl. The new-
comer proclaimed himself the represen--
tative of Lord Oliphant, his son, sent
to render the last honors to his kins-
man, and could only be prevented with
the greatest difficulty from taking his
place forcibly at the head.
	This noisy interruption, and the bad
manners of the young gallant, who,
when prevented from taking the place
of Pate, rode on himself and his fol-
lowers at either side of the coffin,
breaking the quiet not only by the
excitement of their appearance but by
the clangor of their ride, and the breach
of all those Scotch decorums which
have always been so rigid in respect
to burial. Brawling at such a moment
was not indeed unheard of, any more
than at other moments, in the temper
of the times. But the depths of the
peaceful country, where no such thing
had been thought of, and where my
Lord Oliphant had neither friend nor
enemy, was displeasing to all. Never-
theless, perhaps, had it not been for
The Heirs of Kellie.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00103" SEQ="0103" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="93">The Heirs of Kellie.
the steady backing of the minister and
one or two of the elder men, the posi-
tion of Pate would have been a dis-
agreeable one; for the sympathies of the
gentry were more with the master of
Oliphant than with the humbler youth,
whose blood they acknowledged, but
whose breeding had been that of a
yeoman rather than of a landed gentle-
man. Pate himself, however, proved
his gentility by a bearing much more
noble than that of the intruder. He
held his place with determination and
without flinching, yielding no step.
And thus they carried old Sir Walter
to his grave.
	On the return, however, Pate was
less certain of his right and less sup-
ported. It was the intruder then who
had the upper hand. The elder men
might look coldly upon so irreverent
an assertion of the position; but the
younger ones, who knew, or desired
to know, the master of Oliphant, were
glad to push forward, to claim his ac-
quaintance, and to accompany him back
to Kellie Castle, where at least he had
now the first right to be. Pate felt
himself left behind to the company of
the tenants and the smaller lairds, who,
like himself, were rather patronized
than on an equal footing with the great
proprietors. Mr. Melville made an ef-
fort to draw him into the quiet of the
manse, which would have been safer;
but it was more natural that, indignant
and injured as he felt himself, he
should prefer the sympathy of the
others, who were full of angry sug-
gestion and advice. The young man
had been profoundly disappointed and
cast down by Sir Walters will. It was
the destruction of his brightest hopes;
but it had not occurred to him that the
question was not closed, or that there
might still be a chance of having jus-
tice done him. Now the utterances of
his companions were no longer in whis-
pers. The doited auld man? Was he
indeed a doited auld man? Pate
thought of the heavy look, the dreamy
eye, the sudden kindling like a flame
of Sir Walters brief words and mo-
ments of animation. He shook his
head at first, but afterwards his own
93
mind took fire. It was galling to hear
the voices, already gay, of the others
who clustered round young Oliphant,
and streamed after him, full of pleas-
ure in the excitement of the strangers
arrival, and also in their release from
the gloomy ceremony; he and his
friends came behind, and different
were their tones and their looks.
	It is een like the impudence of thae
minions of the court, said one of the
neighbors, that follow the English
fashion, and despise their native ways.
	English fashion or no, said another,
right is right. Body and banes! If it
were me, I would have my lord before
the Feifteen before I drew breath.
	And let them prove that the old
knight was fit to mak a disposition
	Ill tell ye just this, Over-Kellie,
said one of the tenants, raising an ex-
pository hand. I had a word with
Andrew Morison, that is the cousin of
Neil at the castle, and the hired man
of Maister Playfair of St. Andrews,
the writerhim ye ken of. He had a
look within yon closed chamer, at his
maisters call, to bring in the papers.
And Andrew, he says the auld man
was like an auld ghaistthe color o
the pairchment spread out on the table,
and his een dead in his held.
	Which was nowise natural, said
another. I hae seen him mysel, when
there was question o a feu or siclike,
that took his pairt, and a free-spoken
man that would hae his argument and
tak his jest like another. Youll no
tell me its the time to test, when a
mans like yon.
	If it had been a reasonable testa-
ment  
	Or like a leal kinsman; now Sir Wal-
ter was aye considered a very honor-
able person when he was in his own
command.
	Pate Oliphant, said one of his own
comrades, I would fecht till my last
drop o blood, before I wad yield Kellie
Castle and your auld name to a popin-
jay of an Englished lord.
	My auld name, said Pate, holding
his head high, is in no danger, Beaton,
from any man.~~
	Oh. ny, ay, cried Beaton, impa</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00104" SEQ="0104" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="94">The Scottish Guard of France.
tiently, we all ken your pride. But east us out; and the hot-blooded prov-
Oliphant of Over-Kellie is one thing ince of the South, for all that it had
and Oliphant of Kellie Castle is an- once rebelled against the Black Prince,
other; and Lordl if it were but for this entreated us to stay.
days work  	With Scotland the case was different.
	Cause enough, and reason gude for She had for many hundred years a
feud or fray; but its law and not blood friendship, hardly extinguished until
thats in the question, said another, the middle of the last century, which
A bit of yellow pairchment and a brought woes unnumbered both upon
muckle false seal, and the name of a England and herself, and many times
doited auld man! threatened to overwhelm England
	All these speeches and many more altogether. So surely as an English
of the same kind rang in Pates ear expedition went to France, down came
and echoed through and through him the Scots across the border. The
as he rode home, victory of Nevilles Cross was won
when Edward the Third lay before
Calais; the victory of Flodden was won
when Henry the Eighth lay before
Tournay. The story was eternally the
same.
	From Macmillans Magazine.
THE SCOTTISH GUARD OF FRANCE.

	The friendships of nations, like the
friendships of individuals, are often
so strangely assorted as to admit only
of the paradoxical explanation that
those which differ most in character
work best when yoked together. The
influence of climate and of race does
indeed invincibly assert itself at times
of great moment, as, for instance,
when the Teutonic nations accepted
the Reformation and the Latin nations
rejected it; but such critical occasions
are rare, and even they can only
gradually shake the stability of a
popular sentiment that has endured
for centuries. England as a nation
has not, and rarely has had, a friend;
she is isolated, and the world delights
to impress her isolation upon her.
Once indeed she drew very close to
Holland, so close that, after fighting
her battles for generations, she offered
to make one Republic with her; but the
only results were seven of the fiercest
naval engagements ever known, and
the ousting of the Dutch from their
dominion of the sea. The only Euro-
pean people, who, having passed from
under our rule, conspired to return to
it, were the Gascons at the close of the
Hundred Years War. There can be no
more curious example of the caprices of
national friendship than this. Nor-
mandy and Brittany, nearer to us in
breed, climate, and position, joyfully
If that you will France win,
Then with Scotland first begin.

	Nothing could shake the friendship of
France and Scotland; and it was when
France was in her direst need that
Scotland came forward to help her in
her own territory, and for reward
received the high privilege of guarding
the sacred person of the French king.
	If we are to believe the legend that
grew up around the sentimental con-
nection between the two countries,
Charles the Fat had a guard of eighty
Scots in the year 886; and Saint Louis,
when he went to the Holy Land, took
with him, according to one authority,
the same number of Scotch gentlemen
to guard him night and day, and called
them Archers of the Body. Charles
the Fifth is said to have added seventy-
five archers to this corps, of which two
were always to be at his side at every
meal. But the true rise of the Scots
Guard must be traced to those darker
days, after the victory of Agincourt
and the irresistible progress of Henry
the Fifth had wrung from France
the Treaty of Troyes and the heritage of
the French crown for an English king.
	Already in 1418, four years before
the death of Henry, the Dauphin
Charles had sent ambassadors to the
Court of Scotland to beg for aid; and
it was then decided by the regent,
94</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00105" SEQ="0105" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="95">The Scottish Guard of France.
Robert Stewart, Duke of Albany, to
send a considerable force to France,
under his son, Sir John Stewart, Earl
of Buchan, Archibald Douglas, Earl of
Wigton, and Sir John Stewart of
Daruley. Spain provided a fleet of
transports, and in May of the follow-
ing year, a first detachment of four
hundred and fifty men, eluding the
vigilance of the English, landed in
France under Douglas, and was pres-
ently followed by seven thousand more
under Buchan. Yet another division
under John Stewart of Darnicy came
over in January, 1421, and therewith
the Scotch contingent was complete.
It consisted, as usual, of lancers
armored from head to heel, and of
archers who, it was hoped, though in
vain, might vie with their more famous
brethren of England. Moreover they
had learned by painful experience the
tactics of the English, and had to all
intents adopted them as their own.
Their first encounter with the En-
glish a month later was not encourag-
ing, for though they lost but few men,
they left in the hands of the enemy the
whole of their pay, twelve thousand
crowns in gold, which was a blow on a
sensitive point. In a very few weeks,
however, they took their revenge by
defeating the Duke of Clarence at
Beaug~, Clarence himself falling by the
hand of Buchan, and some two thou-
sand English falling by his side. The
victory was really notable, for it
marked the first pause in the long flood
of English triumph since Agincourt.
Charles, the dauphin, was lavish in his
rewards; Buchan was made constable
of France, the highest military office
in the kingdom; the other leaders re-
ceived grants of land, and every captain
some benefit in money or in kind. In
fact, for the moment the French seemed
to have looked upon their troubles as
over; but they were prematurely san-
guine.
The defeat of Clarence brought King
Henry in high wrath into the field, and
French garrisons fell before him like
autumn leaves before the wind. No
quarter was given to Scotch prisoners,
whom he treated as rebels; it was too
95
much to see his work in France undone
by his neighbors in the North, when
their king lay prisoner in his hands.
So while the French were spared, the
Scotch went to the gallows; and this
treatment did not make them less bitter
against the English. But presently
the great warrior was struck down by
his last illness. It was hard for him
to die at thirty-four, having done so
much; but men explained that it was
a judgment for having permitted his
soldiers to violate the Abbey of Saint
Fiacre, the son of an ancient king of
Scotland. What, he said impatiently,
I cant go anywhere without being
bearded by Scotchmen, living or dead!
Had he lived he would have taken his
revenge on this irritating nation; but
in a few weeks he was carried slowly
across France to his last home in
Westminster Abbey, and the Scots
were free to take satisfaction from his
successor, if they could get it.
They rested not long before they
sought it. In July, 1423, Stewart of
Darnicy laid siege to Crevant, and on
the evening of the 31st he was face to
face, across the Yonne, with an English
force under the earl of Salisbury, which
had come to relieve the town. The
situation of the English was critical;
another army was coming up in their
rear, and unless they could force the
passage of the river they were ruined.
In the course of the night they found a
bridge, over which they threw part of
their army, and in the morning the rest
forded the river in their front, waist-
deep, to attack the Scots who were
awaiting them on the other bank. The
turning movement of the party that had
crossed the bridge, and a sally from
the garrison in the rear scared away
the Gascons, Spaniards, and Lombards
who formed part of the French army,
and the Scots were left to fight the
battle alone. They fought it gallantly;
but out-maneuvred and deserted they
had no chance, and were cut to pieces
wbere they stood. Robert Stewart
was wounded and taken, and three
thousand Scots were left dead on the
field. The English army did not ex-
ceed four thousand men.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00106" SEQ="0106" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="96">96
	Charles now sent Buchan back to
Scotland to beg reinforcements, and in
the opening days of 1424, ten thousand
Scottish men-at-arms, together with
other troops, arrived at Rochelle under
the command of Douglas. Charles was
in raptures; he made over to Douglas
the Duchy of Touraine; and for a few
months all went merrily, till on the 17th
of August the English met the French
and their Scotch allies under the walls
of Verneuil. The French had twenty
thousand men against twelve thousand
English; but the latter had with them
John Duke of Bedford, Suffolk, Salis-
bury, and old John Talbot. The French
were drawn up in one dense line, with
the Scots men-at-arms dismounted,
after the English fashion, in the centre
under the constable; and cavalry on
each wing. The English centre con-
sisted of four thousand dismounted
men-at-arms, with archers on the
flanks. Bedford brought but ten thou-
sand men into line, two thousand
archers being detached to guard the
horses and baggage. The whole morn-
ing the two armies stood and looked at
each other, until at last, at three in the
afternoon, the French advanced, and
were received by the English with a
mighty shout. The French cavalry
on the wings charged, swept round the
rear of the English, fell upon the
baggage, and after capturing some
small quantity of it galloped away,
making sure that the victory was won.
But meanwhile the dismounted men,
Scotch and English, had met, and were
fighting desperately. For a moment the
English gave way before overwhelming
numbers, but they recovered them-
selves, and presently the archers,
broken for the moment by the cavalry,
rallied, while the baggage-guard, re-
leased from all anxiety, hurried up
likewise with loud shouts. Then the
Scots wavered; the English pressing
on broke up the huge battalion, and
all was confusion. The slaughter was
terrible, for the Scots had warned
Bedford before the action that they
would neither give nor receive quarter;
and they certainly received none.
Buchan, Douglas, and his son, were
	slain, and five thousand more with
them, and two hundred more men of
rank were taken prisoners. The En-
glish loss did not exceed sixteen hun-
dred. Yerneuil was in fact as brilliant
an action as ever was fought by the
English; it was not till Blenheim that
France received such another defeat at
their hands.
	For the present the Scots could do
no more for Charles; and Charles
could do no more for the Scots, except
to appoint them to be his body-guard;
and from the year 1425 it may cer-
tainly be said that the kings of France
were guarded by Scotchmen. It was
not till three years later that King
James the First bound himself by
treaty to send over six thousand more
men-at-arms; and before that time the
relics of the original force had re-
ceived yet another disgraceful beating
from the English at the Battle of the
Herrings. The problem that was set
to them in that action was simple
enough, being no more than the capture
of an ill-guarded convoy; but the Scotch
and the French could not agree as to
the method of attack. The former
wished to fight on foot, and the latter on
horseback. Finally each party at-
tacked in its own style, with the result
that the Scotch were very roughly
handled by the English archers while
the French rode out of range, and that
the convoy made its way triumphantly
with its Lenten victuals to the trenches
round Orleans.
	Soon after the tide turned, and under
the leadership of Joan of Arc the
Scotch auxiliaries took heavy ven-
geance for their past defeats. It was a
Scotchman, Hamish Poiwart, who
painted her standard; and it was a
body-guard of Scotchmen who escorted
the French king, under her guidance,
to his coronation at Rheims. An old
engraving is still preserved which
shows them striding into the city, bow
and shaft in hand; gigantic men, a
head and shoulders taller than any
Frenchman, but all bearing the white
cross of France on their breasts, and
round the hem of their breastplates
the name of their master Charles. Dur
The Scottish Guard of France.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00107" SEQ="0107" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="97">ing the next fifteen years they were
incessantly engaged against their old
enemies, until in 1444, a truce was
made, and the English, reduced to ex-
haustion by a task beyond their
strength, took their last breathing-
space before their final expulsion from
France.
	Charles turned the time of peace to
good account. Hitherto English tactics
and organization had been far superior
to French; but France now shot ahead,
and laid the foundation of her stand-
ing army by the establishment of her
Compagnies dOrdonnance. Of these
the first two were composed entirely of
Scots and were named respectively the
Scotch Company of the Kings Body-
guard, and the Scotch Men-at-arms.
Thus early were the North Britons in-
stalled in the place which they held for
three centuries and more, the senior
corps, both of Guards and of Gendarme-
rie, in the French army. The rank
was high and the service was honorable;
the whole company of men-at-arms had
the grade of gentlemen; they were well
paid and sumptuously dressed, and the
flower of the youth of Scotland flocked
willingly to the French standard.
Every man-at-arms had the right to
keep a squire, a valet, a page, and two
servants, the first three of which places
were filled by young apprentices who
could all hope to rise from rank to rank
until they reached the highest. Stuarts,
Murrays, Douglases, Spens, Cunning-
hams, Crawfords, Ramsays, and a score
more of great names filled the muster-
rolls; and some of them, strangely dis-
torted, may still be read in the lists
collected in these days by patriotic
countrymen.
	The brief truce of 1444 was soon
broken, and the Scots at liberty to do
their worst against the English. Gas-
cony, as has been said, would have
clung to England, so a Scotch captain,
Robert Patillock, was sent to reduce
it to the French allegiance,as strange
an incongruity as can be found in his-
tory. The feeble Somerset, whose
avarice had done more to destroy En-
glish dominion in France even than
French military reform, sought to gain
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. x.	475
97
the Scots by bribery, but succeeded only
in enticing one Robert Campbell to a
traitors death. France, except Calais,
was lost to England, and the Scotch
companies were now to fight against
new enemies.
	A few years later, in 1461, Charles
the Seventh died, amid the loud lam-
entation of his faithful Scots, and
there came on the scene the man whom
the genius of Walter Scott has identified
forever with the Scotch Guard, King
Louis the Eleventh, with the leaden
Virgin in his hat. The turbulent
French nobles, headed by Charles of
Charolais, soon to be known as Charles
the Bold, at once turned against him~
and at Montlh~ry the two parties met to
decide the issue by force of arms. Louis,
alive, as few soldiers of the day were, to
the value of rapid movement, allowed
no time for his army to be concentrated,
but pressed on with a handful of
men, his Guards and two thousand
cavalry, and meeting the Burgun-
dians attacked them without hesitation.
His assault was so impetuous that he
routed the enemys vanguard, which
was ill-ordered and undisciplined.
But the bulk of the Burgundians were
still undamaged, and Louis was so hard
pressed that but for the devotion of the
Scotch Guard he would not have saved
the day. When night came he still
held his position, but each side was
under the impression that it had gained
the victory; and the Scotch Guards
finally carried him back in their arms
to the castle of Montlh6ry, where they
closed the engagement by beating off a
detachment of the enemys cavalry and
severely wounding Charles himself.
	Three years later, at the siege of
Liege, a sally by the townsmen brought
Louis into still greater peril of his life,
and put his Guard still more to the
proof in defence of his person. True to
their charge, they took their stand in
the house where he lay, and refused
to budge an inch, showering arrows in
the confusion impartially on friend and
foe, but at all events sweeping the
whole turmoil away. Louis then
formed a fresh company of Guardsmen,
to which none were admitted but gentle-
The Scottish Guard of France.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00108" SEQ="0108" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="98">98
	men of good family, and so gathered
yet another hundred Scots around
him. In the days of an old age sour
and suspicious even beyond those of his
prime, the Scottish Guards seem to
have been the one body that he regarded
with something approaching to con-
fidence; and it was to them that on his
deathbed he entrusted the care of his
son Charles.
	With him they began a new career
of adventure; and the country in which
the English had made, through Hawk-
wood, an undying name, looked for the
first time, not without amazement, on
the Guard that escorted the French king
through Florence and Rome. The
Swiss, with their military dignity and
astonishing order, were the force that
most impressed the men, but the Scots
in their white jerkins covered with gold
embroidery, setting off their stately
appearance and their gigantic stature,
conquered men and women alike; and
many a tender glance, if we are to
believe a rhyming French chronicle,
was thrown at them as they rode
through the streets of Rome. Each
mans a giant, big as an elephant, bold
and triumphant; God save them allI
such were the whispers that passed,
according to our authority, from lip to
lip of the Roman ladies, and we cannot
doubt but that they were received with
becoming condescension by the Gentle-
men of the Guard.
	Then, after the idle time of display,
came that of serious business. At
Fornovo, during the first retreat from
Italy, a hundred of the Scottish Guard
stood shoulder to shoulder against a
charge of Italian men-at-arms, after
a fashion not expected of archers
taken at such disadvantage, and did
great execution with their swords,
though in saving the king they left a
tenth of their number dead on the
ground. But Charles had endeared
himself most singularly to his Scotch
archers; so much so that one actually
died of grief at his death.
	After him came Louis the Twelfth,
who carried on the enterprise against
Italy as vigorously as his predecessor
and showed a particular predilection
	for the Scots, who served him, volun-
teers as well as Guards, with more
devotion than success, and in the person
of Marshal Stuart dAubigny earned
grateful recognition in the chronicles of
Brant6me. The Guard was more
fortunate than its chivalrous country-
men. It helped to crush the power
of Yenice at Agnadel in 1509, and did
most notable service against the Span-
ish at Ravenna in 1512. At the latter
action the French infantry, lands-
knechts for the most part, had been
pretty well beaten by the artillery and
musketry of the Spaniards, when two
hundred of the Scottish archers came
up, armed with axes, and fell on with
such fury that they beat the Spaniards
back and captured their most brilliant
soldier, the Marquis Pescayra himself.
So excellent indeed was the service
done by the Scottish auxiliaries that
Louis in 1513 granted letters of den-
izenation to the Scottish people at large,
and drew the bond that united the two
nations closer than ever.
	Shortly after the Guard was engaged
in the terrible two days battle of the
French against the revolted Swiss at
Marignano, where they behaved so
gallantly that a French historian,
Joachim du Bellay, vowed he would
make the world ring with their fame.
Then, ten years later, they learned
at Pavia the meaning of a great defeat,
and for the first time failed, in spite of
all possible bravery, to save their
sovereign in the time of need. Pes-
cayra, the same man who had surren-
dered to them at Ravenna, had been
carefully studying the tactics of
musketry in the interval, and had taught
the Spanish arquebusiers how to main~
tam a continuous fire which could not
only annihilate columns of pikemen,
but overthrow the chivalry of France
as efficiently as the archers of Crecy
had overthrown it. So Francis, his
armor dinted in a score of places by
bullets, was taken prisoner in spite of
the body-guard, after the heaviest
defeat suffered by the French since
Agincourt. The Scotch enjoy the
credit of having been cut to pieces
around him; but the muster-rolls show
The Scottish Guard of France.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00109" SEQ="0109" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="99">	The Scottish Guard of France.	99
that, how many soever may have been leader of the Huguenots, and after
wounded, but few were killed, so the inflicting a severe defeat on the
legend must unfortunately be aban- Catholics at Orthez, was finally cap-
doned. tured, after a gallant defence of a be-
We come next to the strangest sieged town, and beheaded in Paris.
tragedy in the history of the Scottish His career was emblematic of much
Guards, the death of a king of France that went forward in the sixteenth
by the hand of one of them. The century. Religious differences, with
long wars of France and the Empire two sucb persons as Mary Stuart and
had for the moment ceased with the John Knox to represent opposing
peace of Chateau Cambr~sis, and the parties, were fast undermining the old
king, Henry the Second, was celebrat- friendship of France and Scotland.
ing the weddings of his sister and Scotch Catholics fled to France, and
daughter with the usual amusement French Huguenots took refuge in
of jousts. He ran two courses against England, and England had consider-
the Duke of Savoy and the Duke of ably the best of the exchange. Henry
Guise with much skill, for he was one the Third even refused to take a
of the best horsemen in his kingdom; Scotch company of men-at-arms, which
and then in an unlucky moment he had volunteered to serve him, into his
called on Gabriel Montgomery, son of pay. England, in fact, was growing
the captain of the Scottish Guard, too strong to be lightly offended, and.
and himself second in command, to the Scotch alliance, since it did not
break yet another lance with him. bind the whole nation, was no longer
Montgomery, a big, powerful young of value. Henry the Fourth was a.
fellow, was not very eager; but he man far more to the taste of Scotland
obeyed, and struck the king so roughly at large; the old allies helped him to
with his lance as almost to thrust him gain his throne, and the Guard, honored
out of the saddle. Irritated by his by him as by every sovereign, escorted
failure, Henry challenged him to run him to his coronation.
again. Montgomery refused point- So for a short time the ancient
blank, and when pressed offered every friendship was revived and refreshed
excuse that he could find; the queen by tactful compliments from Henry,
also twice endeavored to dissuade the who gave to all Scots resident in
king, but in vain. He bade Mont- France greater advantages than they
gomery on his allegiance to mount, and had ever enjoyed, and to the Guards
the course was run. Both lances were in particular his own special protec-
shivered, but the broken shaft in tion. But the play was by this time
Montgomerys hand flew up, and played out. England and Scotland
forcing open the visor of his helmet were now united under one crown,
drove a splinter deep into the kings and the French began to complain~
head above the right eye. Henry that the recruits for the Guard were
dropped his reins and reeled over his not Scotch, but English; and though
horses neck, but, on being lifted from there had been in the past English
the saddle, said that it was nothing, companies in the French service, and
and that Montgomery was not to were yet to be regiments, Royal-
blame. The wound was, however, Anglais and others, yet the truc~
fatal, and in a fortnight he was dead. Englishman preferred as a rule to fight
against rather than for France, while
Quem Mars non rapuit, Martis imago Frenchmen, on their part, liked th&#38; 
rapit, English better as enemies than aa


wrote the French court-poet of the friends. The Scotch Guard rapidly
day, without noticing the really tragic ceased to be Scotch in anything but
point in the incident. Gabriel, poor name. As early as 1612 the corps pre-
man, also came to a bad end, for he sented a petition of complaint that two-
embraced Protestantism, became a thirds of its numbers were French,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00110" SEQ="0110" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="100">100
and that its old privileges were dis-
appearing. James the First took up
their cause in England, and endeavored
to reinstate them, not without a certain
measure of success; but the heart of
the matter, the old alliance of France
and Scotland, was gone, and nothing
but the empty husk remained. There
was still the old division of twenty-five
Archers of the Body, and seventy-five
Archers of the Guard; but French
names became ever more frequent, and
Scotch names rarer on the muster-rolls.
The outward change came more
swiftly in the senior corps of archers
than in that of the men-at-arms. The
last Scotch captain of the former was
appropriately enough the Gabriel Mont-
gomery who had been the death of
Henry the Second; and his reign ceased
in 1557 the very year, singular to say,
when the first Scotch covenant was
signed in Edinburgh, and but one year
before the final expulsion of the English
from Calais. The coincidence is nota-
ble, for from the moment that the
Scotch ceased to be a united nation the
old alliance began to wane. The men-
at-arms enjoyed a Scotch chief for some
time longer. To all intent the corps
was an appanage of the Stuarts of
Aubigny, James Hamilton, Earl of
Arran, furnishing in 1515 the one break
during a century and a half of the
eternal recurrence of the same name.
But the list of the last five captains is
curious. In 1567 James the Sixth of
Scotland was appointed at the request
of his mother Mary; in 1601 Henry,
afterwards Prince of Wales, succeeded
him; and in 1620 Charles, Prince of
Wales, followed his brother. Then
came a captain who brought in a new
name, George Gordon, Earl of Enzie,
afterwards second Marquis of Huntly.
He actually took command of them,
and served with great distinction
against the Austrians in Lorraine and
Alsace; fighting indeed for the French
king more resolutely than he ever
fought for his own sovereign, though
he ended his career on the scaffold
through the tender mercies of his
brother-in-law Argyll. Finally, in 1645,
the year of Naseby, came James, Duke
of York, who fittingly closed the reign
of the Stuarts alike over the Scotch
men-at-arms and the kingdom of Great
Britain. Thus of the five captains three
were heirs-apparent to the crown of
England, three actually ascended the
throne, and two, as if to make a
parallel with Gabriel Montgomery of
the archers, fell by the headsmans
axe.
In 1667 Louis the Fourteenth took
the command to himself; and in this
very same year there was added to the
French service a new corps of English
men-at-arms, which took rank after
their brethren of Scotland. It was coni-
posed of a medley of English, Scotch,
and Irish Catholics brought over by a
Hamilton of the house of Abercorri.
Louis drafted the Scotchmen into the
corps of their compatriots, and erected
the remainder into the English Com-
pany already named, with himself for
captain and Hamilton for lieutenant.
The new men-at-arms wore, like so
many of the French regiments, a uni-
form of scarlet, which had been adopted
twenty years before by the English,
while their Scottish comrades wore
blue. Both bodies saw plenty of active
service, the Scotch meeting the English
at Dunkirk Dunes, and the English at
Namur, Steinkirk, and Maiplaquet.
But, as with the archers, both soon
became French in everything but name,
and in 1788 they were disbanded.
Minden was the last battle-field of the
Scotch men-at-arms, so that they were
unlucky in their final exit from active
service.
The senior corps, the original archers,
likewise perished in the Revolution,
though it was galvanized into a false
resurrection after Waterloo, and
actually endured until 1830. Though
it had long lost its natural character, it
jealously retained until the crash of
1789 all its curious old privileges, which,
though they led to constant wrangles
with other regiments, had been duly
allowed by Louis the Fourteenth. He
was actually obliged to intervene at his
own wedding to compose a dispute as
to the precedence of the Scots Guards
and the Cent Gentlishommes. Proud
The Scottish Guard of France.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00111" SEQ="0111" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="101">The Scottish Guard of France.
as a Scotchman was an old proverb
in France, and their successors in the
body-guard did their best to justify it.
But the most curious survival, long
after a word of Scotch had been heard
in the corps, was the practice of
answering hamir (a corruption for I am
here) when the roll was called, which
was religiously maintained, at all
events, down to the Revolution.
In truth one has only to look at an
old French Army List to appreciate the
extreme conservatism of that nation,
at any rate in military matters, before
1789. One such list, included in a col-
lection of the forces of Europe, which
was prepared by Captain Lloyd in 1761,
is now lying before the writer. At the
head of all come the Household troops,
led of course by the Scotch, then the
Gendarmerie, again led by the Scotch,
and immediately followed by the En-
glish. In the Horse are the Royal
Strangers, and Dauphins Strangers,
Royal Croatia, Royal Piedmont, Royal
Germany, Royal Poland; in the Guards,
the Swiss; in the Line nine regiments
called Swiss, five called, and probably
rightly, Irish, two German, a Royal
Italian, a Royal Bavarian, and a Royal
Corsican; and all this at the close of the
Seven Years War. Further. it is
particularly noted that certain Royal
Scots, then in the French service,
took precedence by Ordinance of 1670
as the twelfth regiment of the French
line. If it be asked where they are now,
we have only to turn back a few pages
to the list of the British army, and there
we shall find them as we know them
still, at the head of the English line.
It does not fall to the lot of every regi-
ment to have been called Royal in two
distinct and bitterly hostile armies; but
here there is, in the heart of us, a
living record of the transition from
Scotland and France against England,
to England and Scotland against
France.
The sight suggests curious reflections,
when one thinks of the cost paid to
make Royal Ecossais into Royal Scots.
To go no further back than the thir-
teenth century, the list of battles is
terribly long: Dunbar in 1296, Cam-
buskenneth, Falkirk (after which Ed-
ward tried to accomplish the union four
hundred years before his timei,
Bannockburn, Halidon Hill, Nevills
Cross, Homildon Hill, then passing
across the Channel, Beaug~, Crevant,
Yerneuil, Patay,all of them Scotch
actions, and a hundred minor engage-
ments equally Scotch, Flodden, Sol-
way Moss, Pinkie, Leith, Haddington,
Newliurn, Preston, Dunbar, to say
nothing of border-raids beyond name or
number. And all this, and a great deal
more, was needed to unite under one
government a country of one race and
one language, divided by an arbitrary
boundary, and kept apart mainly by
their opposing relations with France.
England wasted incalculable strength
in her mad endeavor to annex the
territory of her powerful neighbor Lo
the South, and just when she seemed to
have gained her end the Scotch stepped
in and spoiled all. The incident was
unpleasant at the -time, but it was the
best service that they could have done
to us, and equally to France. It en-
couraged them, however, on a wrong
path, for their true way lay with En-
gland; and it is significant that though
Scotchmen were happy enough in
France, Frenchmen were much the
reverse of happy in Scotland. But for
the unlucky chance that set such a race
as the Stuarts on the throne of England
it is possible that Scotch influence
might have done something in promot-
ing friendship between United Britain
and France; and even as things are, it
mayperhaps be pleasant for Frenchmen
to remember that the most sturdy of
those colonists who have fretted her
sensitive soul by eternally hoisting the
Union Jack in new places are generally
of the same race as those who delivered
France from the English, and gave to
her army the first of all its regiments
and to her kings the most faithful guard
that ever saved a crown.
101</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00112" SEQ="0112" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="102">In the Land of the Northernmost Eskimo.
	From The Fortnightly Review.
IN THE LAND OF THE NORTHERNMOST
ESKIMO.

As a member of the second Peary
expedition I had, in the spring of 1894,
an opportunity of undertaking a sledge
journey Eskimo fashion, from the win-
ter quarters of the expedition in Ingle-
held Gulf to the untrodden shores of
Melville Bay. The journey, which was
the only long excursion on this expe-
dition, was in many respects executed
so simply and so effectively, and re-
sulted in geographical discoveries of
such importance, that I venture to
think a description thereof will interest
even persons outside Arctic circles.
At the commencement of April I be-
gan the necessary preparations, which,
for more reasons than one, were both
few and simple. As regards meat, I
had to rely solely on my luck as a
hunter, and it was therefore necessary
for me to secure a good native com-
panion and fellow sportsman, which I
found in my friend Kolotengva. Kolo-
tengva is Ii young Eskimo of about five-
and-twenty years of age, low of stature
but well knit, with sinews of steel, and
quite incredible muscular strength.
His eyes are small, but he sees with
them objects far beyond the vision of
ordinary mortals. His long black hair
is by nature slightly curled, and forms
a rather handsome frame around a
daring and regular face. As a hunter
h- has no equalhe reminds me in
many respects of Fenimore Coopers
Indian chiefs. Nobody in the whole
tribe could be prouder than Kolotengva,
nobody more free and independent, no-
body cooler in the hour of danger, or
more astute during the huntin fact,
he was a hero. And with him as com-
panion I knew I should pull through.
Our equipment was otherwise simple
enough. Of instruments we had a the-
odolite, a thermometer, a chronometer,
a compass, binocular, snow spectacles,
charts, scientific tables, etc.; and of
food, a little tea, sugar, pea flour, ships
bread, and bacon. In addition, two
rifles, fifty cartridges, a small lamp of
stone for cooking with seal oil, as there
was neither spirits nor paraffin oil to
spare then, some reindeer skins, an
axe, and a few extra pairs of socks
and leggings. Of dogs I succeeded in
borrowing or bartering eight, whilst
our sledge was made by Kolotengva
and myself just before our start, on
native model, with runners shod with
polished bone.
On the morning of April 6th every-
thing was ready for the start, and al-
though the weather was a little doubt-
ful, with overcast sky, and the air
threateningly mild (zero Fah.), we
set off in the forenoon. Between the
dark, almost perpendicular mountains
out in the fjord the fog hung heavy
and leaden, and further in, near our
winter quarters, a keen, cutting north-
easter swept the hills and the ice. We
took it in turns to sit on the sledge
whilst one ran behind holding to the
stand-up steering arms. At racing
pace we sped across the ice covered
with hard, frozen snow, whilst the
weather cleared. The sun does not
rise high in the sky so early in the
spring in these latitudes, so that we
did not derive any warmth from it, but,
on the other hand, it remained up so
long that we had no cause for com-
plaint. And a long day we needed, for
the distance to the nearest Eskimo
colony was a stiff one, i.e., close upon
seventy miles, and people we must
reach that day, as our supper depended
on native hospitality.
It was just midnight, with a faint
twilight, when we reached the south-
east cape of Herbert Island, where our
friends dwelt. The spot was called
Oloschynni, and the colony consisted
of five stone huts, of which only two
were then occupied. Here we found
one of the most famous bear hunters
of the tribe, Nordingjer, who had just
returned from several weeks hunting
south, at Cape York. The bears had
treated him badly this time, two of his
best trained dogs having been killed.
and he himself nearly sharing the same
fate, to which his clawed-up arm, cov-
ered with fur rags, bore witness. Sur-
gery is only but little understood by
these people; on the other hand, nature
comes to their aid very powerfully,
102</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00113" SEQ="0113" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="103">In the Land of the Northernmost Eskimo.
healing quickly broken bones and
wounds which in other climates would
require weeks.
-	The poor m.an was now seated on his
couch, naked, chanting mystic incan-
tations to hidden spirits in order to
accelerate the healing of the wound.
Fortunately it was healing fast. Be-
fore going to rest we had an excellent
supper of polar bears meat, boiled
bacon, and ships bread. The first was
frozen, and tasted like melon, at least
that is my own personal impression,
though it may not be corroborated by
others. All the night through two
charming old ladies were engaged in
sewing me a pair of new seal kamik-
ker, as the Eskimo would on no ac-
count permit me to start on our long
journey in my old top-boots, in which
the toes showed a dangerous tendency
to come through. For this work I pre-
sented them with a fork, two prongs
of which were gone, and five-and-thirty
matches.
The next morning there was a thick
fog, and as our way lay right across
the mouth of Whale Sound to some
huts on its southern side, I was at first
of opinion that we would have to await
clearer weather before being able to
set out, as no compass course could be
shaped by the chart which here, as
everywhere else, proved utterly incor-
rect, and we might have been poking
about at the south side of the sound
if we got a bit astray. But Kolotengva
only smiled quietly at my suggestions,
and opined that it was hard upon him
to be accused of not knowing the way
in his own country, even in a fog, and
my confidence in him as one of natures
children being unbounded, we set out
forthwith for Netchilumi, the next in-
habited spot.
For many hours we sledged through
the thick fog, so thick, in fact, that we
could hardly see the dogs in front of
us, but in spite of this Kolotengva suc-
ceeded in reaching our destination in
a direct line! Some will at once say
that he was led by animal instinct;
but no, I shall not insult my Eskimo
friends by endorsing that view. Nay,
alike in the main among all wild tribes,
and the man only performed what his
splendid practical geometrical faculties
suggested to him. For the direction of
the wind along these shores is generally
most remarkably uniform, and if it be
a little strong, it will cause the loose
fine snow to drift like desert sand.
And during this action every tiny speck
of snow will shift according to the same
physical laws, and shape themselves
during their progress into various forms
and figures with such regularity that
long parallel streaks are formed on the
surface of the snow. Now, by observ-
ing that the angle between these streaks
and the line of march to be followed
always remains the same, there is not
much difficulty in steadily maintaining
the same course; and it was this
method Kolotengva followed. During
our march across the Greenland inland
ice in 1892, Lieutenant Peary and I be-
came accustomed in thick weather to
follow the same wind indications, and
the traces of them up in these storm
realms are far more pronounced and
characteristic than further south. In-
deed, often the surface of the snow
resembles a sea in violent motion sud-
denly arrested and turned into a cold,
still ocean of snow.
Towards evening we arrived at Net-
chilumi, where we were most heartily
welcomed by the settlers, and took up
our abode in the hut of the oldest
hunter, Terrikotti. With him we spent
an enjoyable evening.
His good old woman fried bacon and
made tea for us without wanting any
particular instructions, whilst Kolo-
tengva chanted weird incantations in
the dim light afforded by the train-oil
lamp, and the master of the hut and
his visitors listened to a little im-
promptu geography, aided by a polar
chart and a blown-out bladder where-
with to explain the globular theory of
the earth. But when we came to the
consequences of the latter assertion,
viz., that people in the two hemispheres
walk feet to feet, the teaching came to
an end. Nobody was able to follow
these wild flights of fancy. In vain I
the human brain seems pretty much demonstrated the attraction of the earth
103</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00114" SEQ="0114" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="104">104
with the aid of dropping objects, when
suddenly the half-grown son seemed
to catch a glimmer of light. His tongue
was Loosened, and he began to rattle
away to his countrymen in their curi-
ous, guttural tongue. What he said I
was unable to catch, but at the end of
his discourse every one seemed con-
vinced of the new theory.
	The next day the fog was thicker
than ever, and as at the same time
there blew a strong southerly gale, we
had to remain weather-bound till the
following morning. In the mean time
we collected some minerals, and set
four women to sew us new breeches
of young, strong bear skin. This was
a fresh addition to our wardrobe, and
with the Kamikker, transformed me
into a veritable north Greenland
dude. The following morning, as
stated, we were again able to start.
The weather was then cracking cold,
with a clear sun. To our delight our
host when we were about to start in-
formed us that he would accompany
us as far as Cape York, a distance of
about one hundred and seventy-five
miles, as he had business there. His
son had the previous autumn left his
Kajak down there, and this the old
man now intended to fetch before the
ice broke up. His journey, moreover,
was prompted by the unexpected op-
portunity now presenting itself of hav-
ing the company of a Kablunachsuak
(white man), and enjoying the dainties
flowing therefrom, such as bacon rinds
and other remnants of his feasts. Ter-
rikotti took his wife with him, too,
looking upon the journey of three hun-
dred and fifty miles in the depth of
winter as rather a pleasure or recrea-
tion trip than anything else. He had
with him seven splendid strong dogs,
which careered magnificently acros.s
the ice, and they were, as is generally
the case with these animals, so beau-
tifully trained that a shout only from
their master was sufficient to make
them run either right or left, stop dead
or increase speed, watch for seal, or
sniff the hard snow for bear tracks.
The journey certainly became both
more interesting and lively by this un
In the Land of the Northernmost Eskimo.
	expected addition to our party. They
followed all their old customs and
modes of travelling, and revealed many
of their forms of worship and supersti-
tions, looking upon the Kabluna as
one of themselves.
	In the course of the day we passed
round a ness running into Whale Sound
and Boat Inlet, halted at Cape Parry,
then surrounded with open water, and
having to make a detour inland, reached
an altitude of about a thousand feet.
At this elevation the weather condi-
tions were, no doubt on account of the
proximity of the sea, so entirely differ-
ent from those at a lower level, that
we could hardly make any progress
against the blinding snow and fog, and
the cutting winds which seem.ed quite
to scorch our faces. But it did not last
long, for soon we were past the highest
point of the snow hill covering the
plateau-shaped ness; we got the wind
with us, and rushing at great speed
down through a narrow gulch, we again
emerged among the sun-bathed glaciers
and icebergs. But far beyond the glit-
tering icebergs and the immense ocean
of snow-covered ice utterly void of life,
we beheld the dark blue ocean, inde-
scribably lovely and fascinating, here
and there glittering and shining where
the sun rays were reflected from the
long foam crested swell.
	What effect that sight had upon one
who had passed six months in semi-
darkness in these dreary ice-bound sur-
roundings, and with a badly suppressed
home longing at heart, I must leave
to the readers imagination. Memories
of the far-off sea-girt fatherland rushed
upon me, and threw me into a dreamy
melancholy state, most undesirable for
the work in hand. As I halted and
stood gazing out towards the blue
horizon my followers inquired what I
was looking for, but only badly could
I explain what I thought and felt.
Nevertheless these sensitive people,
children of the ice and snow, quite
gathered my meaning, and the old man
exclaimed several times in a sympa-
thetic undertone ayonai, ayonai (how
sad, how sad).
	On coming down from our land jour-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00115" SEQ="0115" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="105">In the Land of the Northernmost Eskimo.
ney we continued along the rather low,
flat shores of Booth Inlet, passing the
remarkable Fitz Clarence Rock, a little
island rising in terraces to a height of
about a thousand feet. During thou-
sands of years wet, ice, and storm have
gradually eroded the rock, and the
blocks thrown down have fallen with
such regularity around the whole
island that it rises above the flat ice
fields like an enormous black cone, out
of which the solid central part with
perpendicular sides stands forth.
Just below this weird looking island
we had again to seek the mainland,
as the ice during the equinoctial gales
a few weeks before had broken up and
drifted into the partly open Baffins
Bay. Fortunately the land here, whilst
lofty south and north, was compara-
tively level, so that we could continue
our journey without difficulty, although
the sharp stones projecting through the
snow here and there ripped the sledges
unpleasantly.
A little after noon we came upon
fresh reindeer tracks, and there must
have been quite a herd of them; there
were spoors in all directions. We had
no meat for supper, nor any for our
hungry dogs, so it would be a godsend
to obtain an animal or two. The na-
tives were nearly mad with excitement
and proposed to set off in pursuit at
once. I let them have a rifle each
whilst I went to examine some white
quartz-like rocks in the vicinity. Ter-
rikottis wife was left behind to look
after the dogs, which, in some circum-
stances, cannot be left alone, as when
these half-tamed wolves get the scent
of game nothing can stop them.
Ten minutes had barely gone by be-
fore I heard a rifle shot close at hand,
and presently Kolotengvas little square
figure appeared on a ridge, calling to
us to bring the sledges up. This was
but the work of a few moments, and
we beheld a great reindeer cow lying
dead on the snow. A meal followed,
in which four human beings and fifteen
dogs participated without distinction,
only that we human beings seized the
tit-bits. We saved, however, a fine
piece of steak for supper, with the rein-
deer belly, which the two Arctics had
not the heart to leave behind, for it is
their greatest delicacy.
We did not travel much farther that
day, having sledged without a break
for thirteen hours, so we halted at
about seven oclock on the north side
of Whalstenholme Sound, where we
built a cosy little snow hut in a suit-
able, well-sheltered drift. It was con-
structed in the usual Eskimo fashion,
of large blocks cut out of the snow-
drift, put together so as to form a solid
cupola over the space below, sufficient
to hold us all. The dogs always sleep
in the open, winter as well as summer,
and in all kinds of weather. They
were, therefore, simply tied to Kolo-
tengva~s walrus lance, rammed into
the ground just outside the hut. We
will now peep inside, all fissures in
roof and walls having been closed with
snow, and the lamps lighted. To get
in it is necessary to crawl through the
little hole on the lee side, and when
of the Caucasian race, great care has
to be exercised not to wreck the proud
structure, as the opening is only in~
tended for tiny Eskimo bodies. Inside
a comparatively high temperature pie-
vails, which causes the snow in the
roof to melt, whereby the structure is
strengthened, as the blocks then sink
a little, freeze together, and form on
the inside a hard polished dome of ice.
The water thus formed by degrees
trickles slowly down the walls of the
hut towards the floor, forming the
most beautiful glittering ice - taps.
However, at night, when cooking is
over, the melting ceases, as the
lamps then only burn with a faint
flame.
But as we enter the cooking is in full
swing, and under the little stone ves-
sels the flames are made as long as
the saucer-shaped lamps with moss
wicks and blubber will allow. On the
raised platform at the back of the hut
I and Kolotengva are installed, whilst
opposite reside the old man and his
woman. All of us are airily dressed,
as it would of course be absurd to
sleep in the stiff wet garments when
there is an opportunity of throwing
105</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00116" SEQ="0116" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="106">106
them off and crawling into soft warm
reindeer skins instead.
	The old woman mostly sees to the
cooking, and in order to ascertain
whether the water for the tea is get-
ting warm, she now and again puts
her hand flat into it, a manner of tak-
ing boiling temperature which I at
first have great difficulty in reconciling
myself to, but by philosophically argu-
ing the point with myself, I come to
the conclusion that it is no worse than
the handling of the meat we are to eat,
and I reconcile myself to my fate.
	The next morning the weather con-
tinued gloriously fine, and at half past
seven we were again off. Our road
now lay right across the broad Whals-
tenholme Sound. Saunders Island, sit-
uated about midway, we had intended
to pass to the west, as this route was
the shortest; but on reaching the west-
ern point of the island we were arrested
by open water, and had to proceed east-
ward in order to reach the inner side.
We did, however, not omit first to try
the new steel-like ice just below the
lofty mountain walls rising to a height
of over two thousand feet, in order
perhaps to save the long detour, but
it was no good. The ice was too weak,
and I cannot help confessing that I
breathed more freely after the discov-
ery, as my recent experiences on new
ice were anything but pleasant. I may
as well tell the story as we travel.
	It was in the first half of February,
just as the cold was severest, that I
was travelling far to the north of our
winter quarters for the purpose of ob-
taining meat for our many dogs, which
were half-starved. I had for com-
panion a native, Kaschu by name, a
lively, amusing fellow; but I must add
he was a thief and a liar of the first
water to boot, under certain exten-
uating circumstances. Here, out cam-
paigning, he was a splendid fellow
indeed. We had left the nearest colony
at five in the morning in brilliant moon-
shine, and had for hours, with twelve
dogs, been speeding out towards the
broad Smiths Sound, in order to reach
new ice, where the walrus love to romp
in winter time. When about twenty
miles distant from the coast, we halted,
tied the dogs to hummocks, and pro-
ceeded on foot a couple of miles farther
out, watching for walrus, as these ani-
mals are in the habit of thrusting their
big heads through the thin ice in order
to breathe, and it is then that the
Eskimo watches his opportunity of
launching his harpoon into their car-
case, keeping it tied with the line till
the animal is exhausted. A little after
noon we succeeded in killing an enor-
mous she-walrus, a task, however, com-
paratively easy, as we had both harpoon
and rifle, and whilst Kaschu was cut-
ting it up I was to fetch the sledge
and dogs. At a rattling pace we sped
seawards towards him. See him I
could not, although it was only just
after noon, as twilight had already set
in, and only a faint streak in the south
indicated where the long-looked-for sun
was. Suddenly I feel a slight jerk of
the sledge as it speeds silently out upon
the dark violet colored surface of elastic
new ice; I at once conclude that in the
gloaming we have steered right across
a newly frozen clear in the ice, and
although the sledge is already in a
swaying motion, it looks at the mo-
ment as if we might be able to get
safely over without accident. Just
then one of the native sledge runners
cuts through, the pace slackens, and
then almost ceases. The sledge is al-
ready partly under the ice! An icy
bath I knew at once I was to have, so
I slid off the sledge slowly, and gave
at the same time a violent pull at the
steering band, whereby the front part
again reached the ice sheet, and then
began a terrible fight for life as we
slowly splashed through the water to
the other side. The dogs needed no
encouragement to pull now, the keen
animals exerted themselves to their
utmost, understanding quite well that
it was a struggle for life. At one mo-
ment most of them were in the water,
in the next they obtained foothold on
the ice with their sharp claws, but only
again to be immersed in the icy waves.
I shall not enlarge upon the horrors of
the situation and my reflections, but
only add that we reached the solid ice
In the Land of the Northernmost Eskimo.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00117" SEQ="0117" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="107">In the7Land of the Northernmost Eskimo.
at last on the other side of the clear
more than forty feet wide, and that I
was soaked to the arm-pits under a
temperature 400 F. below freezing
point, and no land in sight. I ran out
to my companion in my heavy fur gar-
ments, which already began to be
coated with icicles, and got him to
drive me home at once. The dogs did
their duty in the fine moonlight, and
in four hours we were safely back in
one of the warm earth huts of the
natives. And I suffered no more from
my awful immersion, but forget it I
never shall.
	We had, it may be remembered, been
compelled to make a great detour east-
wards to get past Saunders Island on
the inside, and as we passed the east
side of the island we came upon the
tracks of three bears, two old ones and
a young one. It is hardly possible to
form an idea of the excitement pro-
duced upon the Eskimo  all ardent
hunters  and their semi-savage dogs
under such circumstances. The dogs
pull violently at their leather traces
and scan with raised ears keenly the
snowy wastes, whilst their masters
stop, converse in whispers, listen, scan
the wastes, run a little, stop again,
and then repeat the whole performance
anew. It might be doubted whether
men who so absolutely lose their cool-
ness on coming upon the tracks of
game are really worth anything as
hunters. But the doubt is soon dis-
pelled. The excitement, in fact, tends
to stimulate their intellectual faculties
and keenness, and the spectator is soon
compelled to admire their qualifications
as hunters and sportsmen of a very
high order. In the present case, how-
ever, the hunt was fruitless. We fol-
lowed three bear tracks right and left
across the wide dreary expanse of ice,
until the suns disk, huge and glowing,
touched the snow-white horizon to the
north-west, disappearing presently be-
hind distant icebergs. In vain the
natives scanned the vast white expanse
with my glasses, the remarkable qual-
ities of which they soon learnt to ad-
mire, but no sign of a living thing in
any direction. We had therefore to
107
abandon the quest and resume our
journey along the coast south of the
mouth of the fjord. A little after we
passed Cape Atholl, where the ice be-
gan; being snow free, we could advance
much faster, and at midnight, after
sixteen hours of incessant travelling,
we halted at a spot called Igluduhugni.
During our entire journey the dogs had
gone at a great pace, the bear chase
included, and the distance covered that
day (sixteen hours) was equal to about
a degree of latitude, or no less than
seventy miles.
We had expected to find natives at
this place, but all we could discover
in the gloom of midnight was a long
deserted tumbledown snow hut. liolo-
tengva and I at once set to work to
repair the hut, whilst the old man and
his woman began to dig in the snow
under a huge travelled boulder, main-
taining that they would, according to
an old charitable Eskimo custom, find
seal blubber for the aid of needy trav-
ellers in general. Long and deep they
dug, and blubber there was, sure
enongh, in plenty. The old man cut
up some in bits for the dogs, whilst
the woman prepared other for our
lamps, making the pieces soft by chew-
ing them with her teeth before putting
them on the lamp saucers. In a short
while we were snugly ensconced under
our snow roof, consuming the remains
of our reindeer steak of yesterday,
whilst chatting about the events of the
day. And, indeed, we were on the
point of getting fox steak too for sup-
per that night, as just before we
reached our quarters we enjoyed an
exciting and remarkable chase after a
couple of Arctic Reynards, which only
got away by the skin of their teeth.
The whole affair reminded me much
of an English foxhunt, with the excep-
tion that we chased the foxes on sledges
instead of on horseback; but for ex-
citement and novelty I must accord the
palm to the latter mode of hunting these
vile animals. In the faint rays of the
Arctic midnight sun these little foxes
often tramp long distances across the
silent, icy expanse, in search of the
remnants of feasts by polar bears, dead</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00118" SEQ="0118" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="108">108
seal cubs, and the like. It was two
such midnight prowlers we had come
upon. Hardly had the dogs spotted
the two black little dots away in front
of usfor they were so-called blue~
foxesbefore they set off at such a ter-
rific pace that we were just able to
fling ourselves on the sledges and enjoy
the chase too. Away galloped the
foxes; after them raced the dogs. But
we did not gain much upon the vile
beggars, as, of course, the sledges
handicapped the dogs so much that
one fox succeeded in at once escaping,
having astutely enough made for the
shore. The other, however, was just
in front of us, but seemed to be get-
ting away. What then do my worthy
sporting friends, who in the most in-
tense excitement have been watching
the unequal chase, and who now begin
to see a doubtful issue, do? Quick as
thought Kolotengva seizes his knife,
bends forward, and cuts with a single
rapid stroke the trace of the fastest
of our animals, a little lady dog. And,
in an instant, his companion follows
his example. Like arrows shot from a
bow the two animals dart forward.
But one dog appears to gain over tbe
other, and this does not please our
companion at all, so, quick as lightning,
he despatches another grey touzier from
his team, which is immediately followed
by another from our side. Now follow
encouraging shouts to the dogs from
both contesting parties, exactly as in
a north country coursing match, and a
laughing, rattling, shrieking dispute
between the two sledges as to the
merits and chances of their respective
animals. My dog won the match in
securing the little terrified blue fox;
but, alas! artful as ever, Reynard, at
the moment of victory, jumped for
dear life on to the top of a high fiat
iceberg, where our dogs were unable
to follow and our guns to reach it, as
the fox lay down fiat. And thus ended
an exciting foxhunt and coursing match
~ la Eskimo.
The next day the weather was still
magnificent, and at midday the sun
became so warm that here and there
a solitary seal was enticed to come up
In the Land of the .ZVorthernmost Eskimo.
to his breathing hole in the ice in order
to bask in the rays of the sun.
	It was midnight again before we
reached Cape York, the last inhabited
spot in our journey; again we had trav-
elled incessantly for sixteen hours, and
covered a distance of fifty miles since
daybreak. At this time only a few
stars of the first magnitude glittered
in the southern heavens, and we wel-
comed the lovely light nights of the
Arctic summer. But I will at once con-
fess that we were in no mood for such
charming and idyllic reflections when
we drove on that night before the stone
huts at Smnaminomen. The glass
stood at 240 F. below zero (560 of frost),
and being famishing like wolves we
felt the cutting night wind and the cold
the more. But the natives at this place
received us with customary Eskimo
hospitality. Sleep and rest were what
we most needed, and after a solid meal
for ourselves and the dogs, we fell im-
mediately asleep, only to awake when
the sun had risen far into the heavens.
	Two days (April 13th and 14th) we
remained at the colony to give our dogs
a good rest and to await a change in
the weather, which had now become
stormy. It cannot be denied that we
felt ennui during these days of enforced
idleness, and the North Greenland huts
become rather confined to a European,
however contented and frugal, when
weather-bound for any length of time.
But in the daytime our life was lively
enough, and many were the questions
put and answered on both sides, of the
customs, sagas, and traditions of the
North Greenlanders, as well as of the
far-away southern lands and their
many races, and especially, I venture
to think, the Eskimo gained a good
idea of my own fatherland, Old Nor-
way, with its soughing forests, greea
hillsides, roaring falls, and splendid
climate. I had to describe them all
over and over again. Equally interest-
ing, perhaps, were the musical soirees,
which took place in some hut or an-
other, attended by the entire elite of
the colony. At these charming reunions
the blubber drum or tom-tom was
heard incessantly, whilst hysterical</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00119" SEQ="0119" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="109">In the Land of the Northernmost Eskimo.
witches and mystic old men in turns
chanted monotonous half-wailing in-
cantations to spirits supposed to be
hovering about. Some of the so-called
Angekokkes or sorcerers exercise a
most remarkable influence on their lis-
teners, who frequently listen to their
monotonous chants in trembling and
breathless expectancy.
At last, early on the morning of April
15th, we were able to continue our
journey eastward. Kolotengva and I
were now again alone, the old couple
who had accompanied us on the pre-
vious days having remained at Cape
York, the goal of their journey. Our
course now lay straight for the islands
in Melville Bay, whence I hoped to get
a good view of the unknown shores
within, in case ice should prevent my
reaching them. During the morning
we passed Bushmans Island, situated
about twenty miles east of Cape York.
Even before we reached it I became
aware that the coast-land just to the
northward of us formed no part of the
mainland, but consisted, in fact, of two
large islands hitherto unknown. Dur-
ing the afternoon, as we sledged farther
eastwards, we came in sight of enor-
mous glaciers such as I had always
been of opinion existed along the north-
eastern shores of Melville Bay. IndeeO.
I found that practically the whole coast-
line from Cape York eastwards, as far
as the eye could reach, was continually
broken by vast and active glaciers.
At 6 P.M. we halted, having covered
fifty miles, and built our snow hut for
the night. We were then nearly di-
rectly south of Cape Melville, and only
a few miles from the shore. The ice
on which we sledged during the first
part of our journey from Cape York
was very smooth and quite different
from what I had expected. With the
exception of a belt of ice a couple of
miles broad, the surface of which
formed a chaos of irregular edged and
wildly piled up blocks, rising to a height
of from six feet to eight feet, the rest
of our road was perfectly level and
smooth. This I may, perhaps, ascribe
to Kolotengvas intimate knowledge of
ice navigation.
109
Having enjoyed a refreshing nights
rest in the hut, we continued the fol-
lowing day our journey in fine but
hazy weather. About midday land was
clearly discernible to the north-east,
but in the afternoon everything was
again hidden in a thick fog. We halted
at 5 P.M., having covered forty miles.
It then snowed hard. Again we had
a good nights rest, but found the next
morning that several inches of new
snow had fallen, whilst the fog was
as thick as ever and completely hid the
land. But at noon, when everything
seemed most dreary and hopeless, the
fog suddenly lifted, like an enormous
curtain, and displayed to our astonished
gaze a panorama so grand and impos-
ing that it will never fade from my
mind. Lofty, sombre mountains, gigan-
tic, snowy glaciers, and a~rial blue
glittering snow cones, all charmingly
bathed in the purple rays of the noon-
day sun, stretched in wild disorder
along the horizon, the tout ensemble
forming a most striking and fascinat-
ing spectacle of a land never trodden
by human being.
By continuing our east-south-east
course, which we had followed since
the morning, we reached, at about
6 P.M., a small isolated island, where
I decided to remain a day or two in
order to take observations. The island
proved to be identical with Thom
Island of the chart, having in its centre
a conically shaped rock three hundred
feet to four hundred feet in height,
which would afford a most desirably
high plateauwhence to fix the glaciers
and capes of the mainland. We there-
fore built a snow hut at the bottom of a
sheltered cleft in the rocks at the south
side of the island, and found the
weather the next morning, to our great
satisfaction, all that could be desired.
The air was remarkably clear, the most
distant mountains standing forth dis-
tinctly. I obtained an observation of
the sun at noon, as well as all requi-
site determinations of the mainland.
The island I found to be situated in
longitude 750 41 44 N., and the com-
pass variation 88/~ y4T, I delineated
also the profile of the entire coast-line,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00120" SEQ="0120" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="110">110
	including several new islands of con-
siderable size. While I was thus en-
gaged my worthy friend had set off
seal hunting, as we were in want of
meat for ourselves and dogs, and Nub-
ber for the lamps. And he succeeded
in an hours time in killing a fine
animal.
	I watched him through my glasses
as he cautiously and silently crawled,
or rather hauled himself along towards
the dozing seal. To me up here it
seemed as if he was near enough to
touch it with his hand; but still I waited
and waited for the report of his rifle.
At last a faint cloud arose, and the re-
port rang through the still clear air,
and in the same instant Kolotengvas
knife flashed for a second in the sun,
burying itself in the next in the body
of his valuable spoil, which now re-
lieved us from all anxieties as to food
for ourselves and our faithful, almost
half-starved, companions for some time
to come.
	Of the fifty miles long coast-line,
bounded in north-west by Cape Mel-
ville and in south-east by Red Head,
which I could overlook from the top
of the little mountain ridge on Thom
island, nearly one-half consisted of
larger and smaller glacier fronts. If
to the glaciers here referred to, which
I could overlook from the island, be
added the glaciers which I discovered
between Cape Melville and Cape York,
as well as the enormous ice floe, the
northern wall of which I was just able
to discern south of Red Head, and
which in all probability stretches down
to the neighborhood of the Devils
Thumb, the whole number of these
ice streams covers an area of some
two hundred miles. They form a mag-
nificent overflow for the ice masses
inland, and are therefore of the high-
est importance. The glaciers of Mel-
ville Bay form, without doubt, the
vastest glacial system yet discovered
on the Greenland coast. Most of these
glaciers are situated close to each other;
indeed, as regards some of the larger,
as, for instance, those of King Oscar,
Peary, Rink, Nansen, and Nordenski~5ld,
the land divisions among them are so
	insignificant that they might be really
considered two huge glaciers of enor-
mous dimensions.
	As regards the geological character
of the coast-land itself, which here
and there juts forth from the glacial
cap, either as dominant headland and
ness or single nunatak further in-
land, I could discover nothing of partic-
ular interest. The trap formation, with
its dark color, in strong contrast to
the white snow cupolas which crowned
its plateau-shaped surfaces, was appar-
ently the most common, whilst the
coast in general was of the usual
archaic structure. The perpendicular
walls nearest the ocean ice attained
generally a height of a couple of thou-
sand feet, whilst the Hinterland,
where such existed, rose to far greater
heights; thus the snowy summit of
Cape Walker has a height of quite three
thousand feet, whilst a glittering cone,
to which I gave the name of Mount
Haffner, after the Norwegian savant,
and which is situated about fifteen
miles inland on the north side of the
bay, is, without doubt, five thousand
feet in height. At Cape Melville there
was a comparatively vast stretch of
low land, but its nature I was unable
to make out at this distance.
	Having concluded my observations
en the island, I built a small cairn on
the top, in which I placed a tin box
containing a brief notice of our visit.
Before turning in that night we were
pleasantly surprised by the sight of a
snow sparrow, the first of the season~
which occasioned us several times dur-
ing supper (a dainty meal of fresh
seals liver and dry ships bread) to
congratulate each other on the coming
of summer.
The next morning we found the
weather had completely changed in
the course of the night; it was blow-
ing a gale from the south-east, filling
the air with the finest drifting snow.
We had, therefore, to lie weather-bound
that day, which might have been dull
enough if my companion had not sped
the time by naively-told tales of inci-
dents from his own life, which in the
most striking manner illustrated the
In the Land of the Northernmost Eskimo.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00121" SEQ="0121" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="111">In the Land of the Northernmost Eskimo.
admirable toughness, strength, and
courage of this little race of humanity
in itt tutte pour itt vie. Among other
things I was told that the bear-hunters
of the tribes often in their excursions
reach the east coast of Melville Bay. I
am, however, of the opinion that ere
long some spring day the inhabitants
of the northernmost Danish colony,
Tessiusak, will be surprised by a visit,
the first known, from the sledging wild
men of Cape York. I have supplied
them with full particulars and instruc-
tions for such a journey.
	The next day, April 20th, the wind
was still strong from the south. We
were now again nearly out of meat
and blubber, so that we did not care
to venture far away from Cape York,
which we had otherwise intended had
the weather been better. After being
weather-bound for a day we steered
for the north-east, almost unknown,
corner of Melville Bay, where I hoped
to find something of interest, and where
also we might slay a bear, which we
greatly needed. We started at seven
oclock A.M., and shaped our course
straight for the lofty mountain ridge,
which according to the vague indica-
tions of the chart should be Cape Mur-
doch. But as we approached we found
that this towering ridge did not con-
stitute any projecting point in the coast
line, but, on the contrary, rose far
behind it, and was only a solitary
nunatak in the vast ice-field, the
lofty perpendicular face of which com-
pletely arrested our progress. We
halted at half past one by a small
island, the inner side of which almost
touched the ice-wall, and here we had
to remain for the rest of the day and
the next night. Kolotengva at once
began the erection of the indispensable
snow-hut, whilst I climbed the island,
a few hundred feet in height, in order
to take observations. By and by he
too, came up, anxious to see this for-
lorn corner of the bay, whither the
lively sledge parties of his tribe had
never yet penetrated. But even to the
frugal-minded Eskimo at my side the
desolate spot could offer no attraction;
he only shook his head and said with
111
emphatic conviction: Pujungi-toksua
nuna manni (the land about here is
no good). On the hard rocky ground
lay long adamant snowdrifts, carried
thither by raging winds from the near-
est glaciers, whilst here and there,
where the naked rocky terraces were
visible through the snow, the scour-
ing marks of former glacial action
were distinctly observable. Having
concluded my observations, we col-
lected all the stones we were able to
find and raised a small cairn on the
summit, when we returned to the hut.
But a few yards from it, right under
the wall of an iceberg, we came upon
some deep holes in the snow, a bear
having evidently been engaged in dig-
ging for sea-holes. The same animal,
or another, had curiously enough vis-
ited the summit of the island, to which
even we had a difficulty in climbing.
Kolotengva thought the bear had come
on land in search of dead grass or moss,
as polar bears are believed by the na-
tives to like a certain amount of veg-
etable matter in their diet.
	The next morning at seven we con-
tinued our journey in calm, hazy
weather. We had barely travelled two
hours before, on turning a headland,
we suddenly espied the bear some eight
hundred yards in front of us. At racing
pace the dogs sped away across the
hard snow, but the bear did not take
long to consider his position and then
to deal with it. He decided not to deal
with the dilemma at all, and simply
bolted. But we were down upon him,
when Kolotengva quickly cut the single
trace of the eight dogs, the sledge
stopped dead, and the liberated dogs
flew with redoubled energy at the
hairy giant, who now turned to de-
fend himself at last. During the short
space of time occupied by us coming
up with the combatants, I bad a good
opportunity of watching the splendid
tactics of the dogs. As soon as they
came up with the bear they spread out
in a semicircle right in front of their
foe, and attacked him by making dashes
at his long thick coat with their sharp,
glistening teeth, and they displayed
during these proceedings such cuteness</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00122" SEQ="0122" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="112">112
and skill, that it was evident they quite
understood that it was a question of
breakfast or no breakfast for them.
Whenever the bear angrily raised one
of his huge paws to crush one of his
tormentors, the latter slid away in the
most agile manner, whilst his com-
panions gave the wretched brute
enough to attend to in another direc-
tion. However, a few shots from our
Winchesters soon ended the combat,
and an hour later we had the large
magnificent bear-skin safely packed on
the sledge, together with a good quan-
tity of meat, whilst the dogs were
treated to a substantial meal, which
they indeed wanted badly, and we
again continued our journey.
	Our course now lay straight for an
island some ten miles W.S.W. from our
last days halting-place. We reached
it just before noon, and remained there
some hours, during which I took the
latitude and some determinations, the
weather having now become very fine
again. In the afternoon we proceeded,
and halted eventually at 5.30 P.M. for
the night, after a most interesting but
very hard day.
	On April 23rd we reached again, safe
and sound, Cape York and our friendly
Eskimo. I decided to remain two days
and let the dogs have a good rest, not
because they actually wanted it, but
because I thought they thoroughly de-
served it after their preceding eight
days hard and steady work. The next
day was beautifully fine, and. almost
summer-like, so that the entire colony,
small and large, turned out en masse
and squatted most of the day, basking
in the suns rays, on a small clearing
in front of the huts where bones and
offal used to be thrown. True, the air
was a bit chilly, but having built a wall
of snow to shelter from the cutting
north wind, and with the sun shining
right upon our ruddy faces, and being
well wrapped up in furs, we had a fine
time of it, chatting merrily about the
coming spring, for which we all longed
~o much.
	In the midst of our merry group lay
-a huge piece of walrus meat, the some-
whit gamey smell of which left no
doubt as to its respectable age. Beside
it lay an axe, which was used when-
ever any man or woman wanted to
satisfy their hungry cravings, for the
meat was frozen hard and had to be
chopped. At the side of this lump of
meat stood also a huge block of ice,
clear as crystal, whence the commu-
nity obtained water, as in the centre of
it a cavity had been cut, at the bottom
of which a stone was placed of the
size of a mans fist, on which there
burned with a good flame a piece of
moss intersected with blubber; and as
the ice melted at the sides of the cav-
ity, the water collected at the bottom
in a small, clear pool, whence it was
consumed by the many parched mouths
by sucking it up through hollow rein-
deer marrow-bones, in exactly the same
manner as we enjoy a sherry cobbler
through a straw. The whole party was
throughout in the cheeriest and most
talkative mood; and although no toasts
were drunk or speeches made, the chat-
ting and laughing of everybody and of
all sizes proceeded so merrily that the
incident furnished another strong proof
of the thorough contentment of these
people with their lot in life.
	The next day I had an opportunity of
seeing how the natives train their bear
dogs. A bear-skin is carried secretly
by two lads out behind an iceberg close
by, one of whom returns, whilst the
other wraps the skin round his body
and then emerges, appearing at a dis-
tance like a real bear, in the creamy
fur of which the sun played. Then an
alarm is raised by the older hunters,
and with fine histrionic skill the younger
ones rush out as if in great excitement
at the sight of the impudent bear.
Some of the dogs have now also espied
it, half-a-dozen sledges are harnessed
speeding towards the imagined foe,
who then wisely lets fall his disguise.
After two days rest I and my com-
panion eventually said good-bye to our
hospitable hosts. But at the last mo-
ment we were pleasantly surprised at
learning that the whole colony had
decided to accompany us in a body~
It seemed as if a sudden mania for
travelling had seized upon these free
in the Land of the Northernmost Eskimo.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00123" SEQ="0123" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="113">In the Land of the Northernmost Eskimo.
and unfettered persons. Why not then
at once satisfy the desire? Their minds
were made up on the spur of the mo-
ment, and half an hour had hardly
elapsed before the whole colony had
taken the field with all their belong-
ingsfurs, harpoons, lamps, suckling
babies, blubber, meat, etc., well stowed
away on their sledges. They num-
bered, including ours, nine in all, drawn
by fifty-two splendid dogs. But we
did not enjoy our merry escort long,
as it left us by degrees, the members
taking up their abodes along the coast
in their airy skin tents, now being ex-
changed for the dark hovels of the long
and dreary winter.
	The first night after leaving Cape
York we halted at the bottom of an
inlet, where we had to remain for
thirty-six hours through a storm. We
found quarters in some old ruins of
a hut. The next night we were en-
abled to proceed, and as it was the first
on which the sun would remain above
the horizon that season, we decided to
travel all the night. The snow track
was capital, and we advanced rapidly,
reaching the western extremity of
Saunders Island at 5 A.M. Here we
slept in a remarkable grotto, which
runs in under the perpendicular moun-
tain wall, about a thousand feet in
height, the floor being below high-
water mark. We passed the Colony
Akpan, situated on the south-west
side of the island, then deserted. I
mention it, as here as well as on the
mainland just south, there are remains
of stone huts which are now under
water at high tide. The natives have,
therefore, been obliged to vacate their
old huts and erect others, the former
having gradually been covered by the
sea. Similar proofs of the depression
of the land along these shores were at
one time also observed by Dr. Kane
somewhat farther south, who suggested
that the axis of the oscillating move-
ment to which it is generally assumed
that the greenland continent is sub-
jected, should be found just south of
the 77th degree of latitude. Judging
by my own observations on Saunders
Island just referred to, and partly from
	LIVT~G AGE.	VOL. X.	476
statements made by natives, I am of
opinion that this axis must be fixed
somewhat farther south.
On April 29th, at about nine at night,
we left Saunders Island in splendid
weather. We determined again to
travel across country to Whale Sound
to escape the journey around Cape
Parry. On the way we succeeded in
killing a hare, whose white coat up in
a dark ravine offered a splendid target
for our rifles. I shall not describe how
welcome this piece of fresh meat was
to us just then. Suffice it to say that
for some days we had lived from hand
to mouth, and our provision bag was
slenderer than just desirable.
	We had decided to attempt to reach
the south side of Whale Sound before
again halting, which we did after
twenty hours of hard travelling. For
the last time we lit our blubber lamp,
cooked the rest of the hare, and en-
joyed a good long sleep under the
tumbledown roof of a deserted native
hut. We were still some thirty miles
from the winter quarters of the expe-
dition, but this we covered without
more adventures on the following day,
being back once more safe and sound,
on April 30th.
	Our little journey was at an end,
and although its geographical results,
which, however, constituted the only
ones yielded by the second Peary ex-
pedition, cannot be said to be start-
ling, the journey has to me been of
great value and advantage, for it has
more than ever before made me famil-
iar with the methods of travelling
followed for hundreds of years by the
race dwelling in nearest proximity to
the Pole, and gained from experience
during their extended sledge journeys
along the vast ice-choked shores of
their land. And I feel confident that,
had this tribe possessed the scientific
enthusiasm which fires civilized na-
tions, they would have reached the
highly coveted goal long ago, and ex-
plored the mystic regions into which
the great nations of the earth, in noble
rivalry and self-sacrifice, have hitherto
attempted to penetrate in vain. But
suddenly to impart to these children of
113</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00124" SEQ="0124" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="114">114
nature an ardent enthusiasm for this
task of solving some of the greatest
geographical and other scientific prob-
lems of the age would indeed be an
impossibility. On the other hand, how-
ever, it might be that the sons of civ-
ilization themselves could learn from
the natives, by sojourning among them,
the best mode of solving those prob-
lems.
There are those who maintain that
Nansen and his gallant little band will
carry victory home; and no one who
is acquainted with the brilliant equip-
ment and manning of this expedition,
with other factors to be considered,
can deny that its prospects of success
are highly promising. But should even
this be so, there will still remain many
mysteries to be penetrated in the polar
regions. No single expedition, be it
ever so successful, could solve all these.
There still are vast regions on both
sides of the Pole yet to be explored;
and in this glorious labor it is to be
hoped that the Scandinavian and Anglo-
Saxon races may lead the way hand in
hand.
EIYIND ASTRITP.
First Officer in both the Peary Expeditions.

	NOTESince this article, which has been trans-
lated by carl Siewers, was first received, Fivind
Astrups death has been reported in the news-
papers. The last paragraphs were written before
the news of Nansens successED.





From Temple Bar.
RAMBLES IN HERTFORDSHIRE.
When William Cowper, himself a
Hertfordshire man, dashed off the
diverting history of John Gilpin, he
little thought that he had made the
Ware Road from London to Hertford-
shire the best known in all Britain, that
generation after generation would read
with delight the story of that famous
ride over the stones of Cheapside, on
through merry Islington, past The
Bell at Edmonton, to Ware. John Gil-
pin has familiarized to us that great
north road more than all the pageant-
ries of history that had passed before,
eventful though they were. Had not
Queen Elizabeth travelled by it when
she held her court at her Castle of
Hertford? Familiar, too, it was to the
lordly Cecils whose house of Theobalds
was situated on the same road midway
between London and Hertford. Hither
also from his fathers country house at
Gormanbury near St. Aihans would
come young Fi~ancis Bacon, the future
lord chancellor, to visit his august uncle
Lord Burleigh, in the hope of advance-
ment in Elizabeths service. At Theo-
balds in 1603 James I. and VI. rested
on his way from Scotland to London.
It was a case of love at first sight, for
James afterwards acquired Theohalds
from the Cecils in exchange for royal
Hatfield, and at Theobalds twenty-two
years later he died. In a hook which is
less often read nowadays. The Let-
ters of Howell, clerk to the Privy
Council of Charles I., and the first
historiographer-royal of England, there
is an account of King Jamess death.
Howell happened to be at court at the
time, and relates that as soon as the
king expired, the Privy Council sat, and
in less than a quarter of an hour King
Charles was proclaimed at Theobalds
Court gate . . - This being done, I took
my horse instantly and came to London
first, except one, who was come a little
before me, insomuch that I found the
gates shut. His now Majesty took
coach, and the Duke of Buckingham
with him, and came to St. James; in the
evening he was proclaimed at White-
hall. Truly there seems to have been
many a race on this old Ware Road
before John Gilpins time! Later still
we find this road the scene of Mon-
mouths abortive conspiracy against
Charles II., when the kings coach was
to have been stopped at the Rye House.
Such references might he multiplied
ad inftn4tum, and one might easily pass
from the world of fact to the world of
conjecture. Did Shakespeare, for in-
stance, travel by this road and Inspect
the great hed of Ware, referred to in
his Twelfth Night, on the way to
Hitchin, that fine old market-town in
the northern extremity of the county
where dwelt his friend Chapman, the
Elizabethan translator of Homer?
Rambles in Hertfordshire.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00125" SEQ="0125" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="115">Rambles in Hertfordshire.
115
Our last reference will be to the father Well walled, dyched, and amended late,
of English anglers, Izaak Walton. By her, the onely mirror of the world,
How gleefully he trod this road we Our gracious Queen and Prince Elizabeth,
know from the very opening lines of his and thence due south to Theobalds
Compleat Angler,  You are well
The new and worthy seat
overtaken, gentlemen: a good-morning Of famous Cicill, treasoror of the land,
to you both. I have stretched my legs Whose wisdom, counsell, skill of princes
up Tottenham Hill to overtake you, state
hoping your business may occasion you The world admires.
towards Ware, whither I am going this (Quoted from Cussans History of Hert-
fine, fresh May morning. Old Izaak fordshire.)
knew every part of that road. His was Following the course thus mapped
not a race like Gilpins and Howells. out for us as long ago as 1589, I, too,
On he walked past Theobalds to the have rambled from Kempton towne
Thatched House in Hoddesdon, or the village of Kimpton. A glance at
where he and his scholars had their the map will show that this typical
mornings draught of ale before they Hertfordshire village lies in the very
began the serious business of the day, centre of the county, and is distant
to wit, angling. The Lea and its trib- some five-and-twenty miles, as the crow
utaries, winding through the length flies, from London Bridge; but who
and breadth of Hertfordshire, had been shall reckon the distance by road along
to Walton the scene of his not infre- these winding Hertfordshire lanes?
quent holiday from London, and they Three miles from the nearest railway
had gladdened his heart even as they station, Wheathampstead, and removed
must have done that of the still earlier from the line of the great north roads~
patroness of hunting and fishing in the so full, as we have seen, of historical
fifteenth century, Dame Juliana Ber- associations, Kimpton is a centre for
ners, authoress of The Book of St. those fine old English lanes that radiate
Albans. in all directions, past hamlets brown
	Milton incidentally, but at the same and dim-discovered spires. In bright-
time correctly, refers to the sedgy est noonday the lanes lie buried in
Lea; Armstrong, to the silent Lee, shadow amid their high hedge-rows of
and Michael Drayton speaks of the hazel, holly, and hawthorn, beech, elm,
old Lea bragging of the Danish and oak. In the spring these hedges
blood, a reference to the slaughter of are white with may. In August they
the Danes near Weiwyn, where their are white with great creamy clusters of
name is still perpetuated in Danesbury. wild Qlematis, and dotted with the pink
But the Lea has had more than a mere of the bramble flower. Sometimes, too,
casual reference to it in our literature, they are half smothered in bracken.
It had its own poet three hundred years Now and then, as they border a resi-
ago in that brilliant Elizabethan period. dential estate, the hedges are clipped,
In his poem A Tale of Two Swannes, and form a wall of greenery; but,
one William Yallens, a native of the planted as they must have been cen-
county, described the fruitful fields of tunes ago, in many places they have
pleasant Hertfordshire, and the course long since grown far beyond the reach
of the river from its source: of the hedgers knife or the pruning-
shears. In Scottish fields the farmer
Whence Lea doth spring, not farre front can plough right up to the dry-stone
Kempton towne, dyke that separates them from the

past Whethamsted, so called of the highway, but here nature holds prodigal
come, and Bishops Hatfield to Hert- sway over acre upon acre monopolized
ford:		by these old hedges. What a world oI~
	The chiefest towne	interest to the lover of nature there is
Of all the shire, the greatest of accompt, to be found in these old lanes! Where
Defended with a castle of some strength can you find more unfamiliar as well as</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00126" SEQ="0126" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="116">116
familiar wild flowers, a richer luxu-
riance of woodhine? In nutty autumn
these lanes form a childrens paradise,
and already the hollies give promise of
a rich harvest of holly-berries for
Christmastide to mingle with the bays
and rosemary.
Linger for a moment at the gateway
that breaks the hedge and reveals a
field of trifolium. What a blaze of
imperial purple, and how beautifully it
contrasts with the wheat-field beyond!
This county is celebrated for its wheat.
As we have already noted, Wheathamp-
stead was so called of the corn cen-
turies ago, and Sir Henry Chauncey in
his grand old-fashioned history of the
county, published in 1700, also points
out that this parish was so called from
the great plenty of excellent wheat
~which that place afforded. To-day the
wheat-harvest is as fine as ever it could
have been in the days of Yallens or
Qhauncey, and it is curious to note, as
the result of this excellence in wheat,
that the chief industry of the district
is the manufacture of straw hats.
Wherever you turn the women of the
village or hamlet are busy plaiting
straw for the markets at Hitchin, St.
Albans, Luton, and Dunstable. The old
adage, Make hay while the sun
shines, is locally interpreted, Make
straw hats while the sun shines, and
accordingly a spell of exceptionally
warm weather causes a season of unex-
ampled prosperity also as far as the
local industry is concerned. It is most
interesting to drive into Hitchin on a
Tuesday morning and observe the tidy
women-folk walking into market with
their large parcels of plaited straw, and
returning with neat bundles of straw
to resume their busy task. Like knit-
ting, it is a task that requires nimble
fingers, but allows the workers to gos-
sip out of doors or wander about with
their children. Unfortunately, in ac-
cordance with the inexorable economic
laws of supply and demand, the work-
ers are many and the remuneration
small. The odd shillings to be earned
by straw-plaiting are nevertheless
eagerly sought after by the thrifty
peasants of Hertfordshire.
Rambles in Hertfordshire.
	To return to our leafy lane, beyond
the wheat-field lies the farmhouse with
its great barns and outhouses, nestling
in an orchard. Now we are at the gate,
and can admire the wonderful coloring
with which time has painted the old
brick walls and the cross-beams of oak
that grew in Elizabethan woods. The
roofs, too, are a studygreat high roofs
that slope down almost to the ground
on one side of the house. They are
often thatched, green and lichened, but
even the red tiles acquire a venerable
moss-grown appearance and harmonize
with the red brick of the walls. Here
the bricks may have at one time been
painted with whitewash, but now they
are a pale yellow; there they have been
coated with stucco, and where that has
crumbled away the old deep red brick
reveals itself. The whole picture is
mellowed into one soft pervading tone
of warm coloring, like the deep russet-
orange lichens melancholy gold.
What revelations of color are lost to
Scottish artists by the universal use,
north of the Tweed, of cold grey stones
and slated roofs!
	Now our old road opens upon a heath
or common, so pleasing a feature in an
English landscape, and in Scotland con-
spicuous only by its absence. English-
men have had the knack of preserving
their rights to these commons; but in
Scotland a hungry nobility seem long
ago to have swallowed up every inch of
land but the kings highway. Such
open spaces are to be found all round
Kimpton, Wheathampstead Common,
Bower Heath, Codicote Heath, Peters
Green, Chiltern Green, etc. Wheat-
hampstead Common has been invaded
by a golf club, and a splendid course it
makes with its close-cropped turf, its
hillocks and hollows and patches of
gorse and heather. Codicote or Calde-
cote Heath is more luxuriant, and the
heather is so long and full, so rich in
color and so fragrant, that you can
lounge on its southern slope and with
eyes half-closed dream of the heather
hills that girt Loch Awe.
	Another feature essentially English
	is the cheery inn that overlooks the
common. From that upper latticed</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00127" SEQ="0127" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="117">Rambles in Hertfordshire.
window the jolly innkeeper of yore
would watch the solitary horseman of
romance crossing the heath, and per-
haps hint his opinion of the traveller to
the gentlemen of the roadthe Claud
Duvalswho found it convenient to
keep on good terms with mine host.
But those days are gone, and now we
can take our ease at our inn with its
deep bay windows on either side of the
entrance, its swinging sign-post, its
horse-trough, pump, and outdoor settle.
Enter and you will find that the bay
window forms a delightful sunny recess
with a seat all round. In one instance
a branch of a vine from the adjoining
greenhouse had been trained into this
recess, and round the window bunches
of grapes were hanging, some begin-
ning to purple in the warm August sun.
The fireplace is often a great old-
fashioned one, with seats on either side
of the ingleneuk, right under the
chimney, whilst framed over one of
these fireplaces I found the following
verse from Sir Matthew Hale:
A Sabbath well spent
Brings a week of content
And health for the toils of the morrow,
But a Sabbath profaned
Whateer may be gained
Is a certain forerunner of sorrow.

There is indeed an almost Puritanical
simplicity about many of the old inns
and alehouses, often in keeping with the
old-world names of their proprietors,
as for example, Amos Gale, Shadrach
Meade, Samuel Ward, or Mary Ann
Mulcock. The names of the inns would
require a paper to themselves. The
Three Horse-Shoes has for its rival
across the road The Four Horse-
Shoes. At Peters Green the sign of
the Half Moon nods complacently
across the heath to The Bright Star.
A favorite name in many a village is
derived from the number of bells in the
tower of the parish church; thus there
is The Six Bells at St. Michaels,
where Lord Bacon lies buried, and Hat-
field and Luton have each their Eight
Bells. The bull, the bell, the plough,
the rose and crown, the George and the
dragon, the red lion, are old stagers to
117
be found everywhere, reminding one of
Joseph Addisons delightful essay in the
earlier Spectators on the sign-posts of
London, in which he says that our
streets are filled with blue boars, black
swans, and red lions, not to mention
flying pigs and hogs in armor.
All anglers will remember how fre-
quently Walton refers to the Hertford-
shire inns: the Thatcht House at
Hoddesdon, where he had his first cup
of ale and a little rest, and the honest
alehouse where he found a cleanly
room, lavender in the windows, and
twenty ballads struck about the wall;
where the linen looked white and smelt
of lavender, and where by the way the
hostess was both cleanly and convei~-
lently handsome. (Old Izaak evidently
loved to be served by a handsotm~
Hebe.) Then there were mine host
Rickabies, at the George, in Ware,
and the alehouse near Waltham Cross
with the inviting designation of Catch-
her-by-the-way.
There are, however, far too many
licensed premises in Hertfordshire.
Every little village seems to have haif-
a-dozen at least; but we learn from Mr.
Cussans exhaustive history, that this
disproportionate number of licensed
houses has been a vexed question for
centuries. So long ago as 1577, the
subject attracted the notice of the gov-
ernment, and a special commission was
appointed by the Privy Council to
inquire into the number of inns, taverns,
and alehouses in the county. The
commissioners reported that as we
find some of the kepers of the said innes
and alehouses of good weith, so do we
finde the greatest nombre of them
vearie simple houses and the inhabi-
tants of them vearie poore. This de-
scription still applies. Little seems to
have been done to reduce their number.
There are still the fine old coaching
inns and the vearie simple alehouses
so very simple indeed that most of the
alehouse keepers, to judge from their
signboards, seemed to eke out a live-
lihood in some other way. It is as
likely as not that much of their small
beer in stock is used in home consump-
tion. Of the infrequent customer the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00128" SEQ="0128" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="118">118
hostess might often have occasion to
exclaim with Mariana in the moated
grange, He cometh not! An attempt
was made by his Highness the lord
protector of the Commonwealth to
license only those innkeepers who were
well affected towards his government;
and at the same time he forbade the
playing at Tables, Billiard Table,
Shovel-Board, Card Dice, Ninepins,
Pigeon Holes, or the keeping Bowling
Alley or Bowling Green. This was in
1656. The first edition of the Coin-
pleat Angler, published in 1653, shows
that even honest Izaak, or at least his
companions, were not above playing at
one of those proscribed games, for we
find them (Peter and Coridon) going to
an honest alehouse on one occasion, and
playing at shovel-board half the day.
All the time that it rained we were
there, and as merry as they that fished.
I wonder what Walton thought of
Cromwells unco guid legislation, and
whether he rendered himself liable to
imprisonment by playing shovel-board
at an inn any time between 1656 and
1660? After all, these enactments had
come too late in the day. Four years
later the merry bells rang in the
Restoration, and poor old Nolls legisla-
tion was forgotten.
	Forgotten perhaps for a time, inas-
much as the harmless pleasures of the
bowling alley and green might now be
renewed; but the salutary effect of
Cromwells rule has not been forgotten.
Reference has already been made to
such names as Shadrach, Samuel, and
Amos occurring in the district. If
nomenclature means anything at all,
surely a pious race sleeps in the little
churchyard at Ayott St. Lawrence,
when one can cull from the gravestones,
apart from the popular Christian names
of Mary, James, and John, such other
peculiarly Biblical names as Esther,
Lydia, Martha, Sarah, Abigail, Daniel,
Jeremiah, Joseph, and Jonathan. We
may still be reaping the fruits of the
Puritan regime in the possession of a
sober and industrious peasantry, but
why, oh! why was it necessary to con-
demn ninepins, and sanction, or at
least fail to prevent, the whitewashing
Rambles in Hertfordshire.
	of the parish churches, the destruction
of the stained glass, and the tearing up
of the brasses from their matrices on
the chancel floors? Golden priests
with wooden chalices, are better than
wooden priests with golden chalices;
but if the churches were rightly purged
of their wooden priests, might not
the golden chalices have been allowed
to remain?
	English ecciesiologists, however, have
much to be thankful for in this respect,
when we remember the iconoclastic zeal
of the Scottish Reformers, coupled with
the wanton destruction that signalized
the Earl of Hertfords invasion of Scot-
land; and we may wander among the
parish churches of England, so pictur-
esque a feature in the landscape with
their slender spires or great battle-
mented curfew towers, without evi-
dence of the fiercer phases of sectarian
strife being continually thrust upon our
vision.
	To enter into an account of the parish
churches of Hertfordshire would carry
us far beyond the limits of this paper.
I can only glance at one here and there.
Accustomed as we are to our massive
churches of hewn stone, one cannot
help noticing that in Hertfordshire
they are mostly built either of the small
flints, such as the plough turns over in
the fields in this district, or of brick and
flint harled. On the banks of the river
Ver at St. Albans, I found that the
Roman remains of ancient Verulam
were of similar construction, stratas of
cemented flints alternating with hor-
izontal rows of old Roman brick. The
older parts of St. Albans Cathedral were
very similar in treatment to the old wall
at Verulam, and in fact the Roman re-
mains formed a convenient quarry for
the founders of the abbey, or cathedral,
as it has now become. Beginning with
the great brick Norman tower, tran-
septs, and choir, the archa~ologist can
follow step by step westwards down
the nave, and eastwards to the Lady
Chapel, the history of church architec-
ture from the eleventh to the fifteenth
centuries. Contrast, for example, the
almost savage grandeur of the tran-
septs, Paul de Caens work, as if hewn</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00129" SEQ="0129" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="119">Rambles in Hertfordshire.
out of a mountain, with the delicate
tracery of the Lady Chapel.
On entering St. Albans Cathedral
from the west doorway, I was struck
with the entire absence of color. Here
are no storied windows richly dight.
Some there are in the distant Lady
Chapel beyond the altar screen, but
they are invisible from the nave. Even
the old-world frescoes are a faded
brown color on a faded yellow back-
ground. Six hundred years ago they
had been painted by the monks, but
time has well-nigh obliterated them.
One can just make out that the series
dealt with the subject of our Lords
crucifixion. The richness of detail is
lost The dim figure on the cross, like
the one outstanding truth which the
frescoes are meant to keep in remem-
brance, alone remains. Even the ex-
quisitely carved reredos, the high altar
screen, and the Saints Chapel have all
been left without color, and the sun
shines in through the unglazed win-
dows. That this has not always been
the case, we know from the fresco
paintings and from the old painted ceil-
ing of the choir, with its chequered
design and the legend I.H.S. in alter-
nate squares.
It is remarkable how little of the
pre-Reformation glass is to be found
here. Few churches have been spared
as York Minster was. There are some
interesting specimens of old glazing in
Luton church, and some tiny bits at
Hitchin; but if the parish churches are
poor in so fragile a relic of medisevalism
as stained glass, they are rich in other
features of archseological interest of
a more durable i~ature. Foremost
among these is the old Gothic rood-
screens, sometimes separating the choir
from the transepts and nave, sometimes
marking off the chapels. Fine speci-
mens of these I found at Hitchin,
Wheathampstead, and Kimpton, and
at Luton in Bedfordshire. The inter-
esting early Norman church of St.
Michaels contains some old wain-
scoting, and a carved oak pulpit and
communion-table, all pre-Reformation
work. The monumental brasses to be
found on the floors of many of the
119
churches are not only beautiful as
works of art, with their heraldic scrolls
aud quaint Gothic lettering, but they
are also valuable as illustrative of
media~val costume. Very fine brasses
are still to be seen in St. Albans Cathe
dral, and in Wheathampstead and
Hitchin churches; but, as already
pointed out, too often the place where
they once were is indicated by the brass
pins which fixed them to the paved
floor, or by the matrice where their out-
lines can still be traced.
I have already referred to the church-
yard of Ayott St. Lawrence. The ham-
let itself, consisting, as it does, of the
manor, the old and new church, the
vicarage, and half-a-dozen picturesque
cottages, is one of the most beautiful
in the country. Its old Gothic church,
dating from the fifteentheentury, is now
an ivy-mantled ruin. When Sir Henry
Chauncey wrote his history it was still
used for public worship, and he notes
that the chancel windows were adorned
with curious pictures in stained and
painted glass, beyond many other
churches. In 1779 we find the old
church deserted because it was said to
be in a ruinous condition, and a brick
church, with a Greek portico, conse-
crated in its stead. Fortunately, the
faade only is exposed to view at the
west end of a noble park. The naked
brick walls of the rest of the building
are mercifully hid by sheltering trees.
This church need never have been built
at all, but these were not the days of
church restorations. In the eigh-
teenth century the beauties of Gothic
architecture were unappreciated, and
the old fane once deserted went rapidly
to ruin.
On the last Sunday evening of August
I wandered by lane and stile-path from
Kimpton to Ayott St. Lawrence. In-
voluntarily I lingered by the wicket-
gate leading into the churchyard, to
admire the fine old square tower with its
Gothic louver windows. Fassing up the
churchway path, and stepping on to the
velvet turf, I walked with noiseless
step into the roofless nave, where the
font still stands among the grass.
Here a pedestal tomb, once richly</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00130" SEQ="0130" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="120">120
carved, supports the recumbent effigies,
now sadly mutilated, of a knight and
his lady. Yonder a single mural mon-
ument adorns the walls. On the south
side of the chancel there are the re-
mains of a piscina, and the arches that
once spanned the nave still disclose,
where they are not completely hidden
from view by the thickly matted ivy,
a boss of leaves or an angels head.
The western doorway, now closed for-
ever, is ornamented with a simple
moulding of leaves.
Not a breath of wind rustled the
stately trees that shut out the little
world of the hamlet from this last
resting-place; and as I walked up the
grassy aisle that leads into the south
chancel chapel, thence into the chancel
itself, and down the nave to the old
belfry again, I thought how simply
beautiful this church must have been
in its prime, beyond many other
churches, as Chauncey quaintly puts
it.	Suddenly, out of the summer-
evening stillness, arose in a joyous out-
burst of song the thanksgiving hymn
of the Virgin, the Magnificat of the
Church of England prayer-book. An
invisible choir and a pealing organ
seemed to have filled once more the
ruined aisle with melody. Again all
was quiet, and againthis time like a
lullabythe ivy-mantled choir echoed
the calm, inspiring Song of Simeon
the Nunc Dimittis. It was the even-
song at the new parish church in the
park. The doors were open, as is the
custom in summer time, and the music
floated across the pathway to the neg-
lected shrine. The old church wanted
nothing more to add to its impressive-
ness. Through the whim of a country
squire it was no longer thronged with
worshippers, but Sabbath after Sab-
bath the spirit of praise and prayer
passed from the new to the old, and
lingered among the gravestones sculp-
tured all with their Old Testament
names, their Esthers, their Abigails,
their Daniels, and their Jonathans
memorials of a closed page of English
history.
But late August twilights are short,
and the kindly vicar, mindful that his
little flock could read only with difficulty
in such a waning light, had chosen a
familiar closing hymn. As I wended
back to Kimpton the western sky
crimsoned, the bats began to flutter in
the empty belfry, and into the still air
arose the voices of the worshippers
singing Newmans immortal hymn:
Lead, kindly Light, amid the encircling
gloom,
Lead Thou me on.
ARTHUR GRANT.





	From The Gentlemans Magazine.
THE CHEVALIER DEON AS A BOOK
COLLECTOR.
	A history of charlatans in general,
and of eccentric characters in particu-
lar, would form a volume, or rather a
series of volumes, of surpassing inter-
est. The surprise is that such an at-
tractive subject has not yet found a
competent chronicler, for its fascina-
tion far exceeds the history of a whole
crowd of kings and rulers whose lives
have been written to death, and whose
careers usually offer less entertaining
variety than a directory or a dictionary.
It is true that a recent biographer has
given us a diverting volume in which
he deals with the careers of twelve
bad men, butwhat are they among
so many? A large percentage of the
eccentric individuals whose idiosyn-
crasies would have to be taken into
account in the suggested history
were unquestionably charlatans of the
most unmitigated character; but many
others were eccentric through no fault
of their own, whilst not a few were,
in their own peculiar way, men whose
real talents have been obscured by
their foibles. In the last category the
Chevalier DEon would occupy a very
distinguished position. It would be
absurd to attempt to prove that he was
a hero, for he was nothing of the kind;
nor was he a great man, as that much-
abused definition is now understood.
But there are many points about him
and his career which at once rescue
him from among the commonplace spe
The Chevalier DEon as a Book Collector.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00131" SEQ="0131" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="121">The Chevalier DEon as a Book Collector.
cie~s of humanity. Of these points,
none is more interesting or has been
more completely trifled with by his
various biographers than that which
concerns him as a book collector.
The main facts of the remarkable
career of Charles Genevi~ve Louis
Auguste Andr6 Timoth~e DEon de
Beaumont are too well known to need
repeating here. It will be convenient,
however, to point out that he was born
at Tonnerre, Burgundy, October 5, 1728,
and that he accompanied the Due de
Rivernais to England in 1762, remain-
ing here until August, 1777, when he
returned to Paris. He remained in
France until 1785, when he came to
this country and died here May 21, 1810.
Although the chevalier lived in a con-
stant whirl of excitement and extrava-
gance, his pecuniary troubles do not
appear to have begun until he came
over to England for the second and
last time. They were brewing, how-
ever, during his long absence of eight
years; and, in the summer of 1784, the
landlord of DEons rooms in Brewer
Street, Golden Square, despairing of
getting his rent in the ordinary way,
appears to have threatened to sell his
tenants goods and chattels. As a mat-
ter of fact, he did sell DEons pictures.
The Morning Herald of July 28, 1784,
contains the announcement that Mr.
Chapman would offer the superla-
tively fine assemblage of pictures of
the French, Italian, Flemish, and Dutch
Schools of the Chevalier DEon, at
Toms Coffee House, opposite the Royal
Exchange, No. 30 Cornhill, on Friday,
July 30. The advertisement further
states the whole being left with a mer-
chant, who has sent them to be sold
without reserve. The catalogues of
this sale are exceedingly rare, but Mr.
G. Redford, in Art Sales, gives an
abstract of some of the principal prices,
which in no instance reached 20 per
lot.
During the period of his first stay in
this country, DEon was an inveterate
book-collector, and a constant attendant
and buyer at book auctions. He was
omnivorous in his reading. Messrs.
Sotheby possess a most curious docu
121
ment relative to the Chevaliers book-
buying proclivities; it is nothing less
than the original bill for books bought
at Baker &#38; Leighs on January 10, 1771.
The total of the bill amounts to 8 4s.,
which was paid on January 12. The
list is an interesting one, but it con-
tains few books of special importance.
The greater majority are in French;
those in English include Bolingbrokes
Study of History, Mutels Causes of
the Corruption of Christians, Halifaxs
Advice to a Daughter, and an En-
glish Gazetteer. The French books
being translations of Tacitus, Livy,
Seneca Dc la Consolation de la Mort,
lives, memoirs or letters of Richelieu
and Colbert, a number of works on
commerce and finances, Le Vrai Cu-
isinier Fran~ois, a Voyage Litt&#38; 
raire, of Two Benedictines, and so
forth.
Even after his return from what he
regarded as exile in his native country,
DEon could not resist the temptation
of book-buying; the res angusta domi
began to press very heavily on him at
about this period, and for the last
twenty-five years of his life he was in
pecuniary difficultiespartly as a nat-
ural result of the Revolution stopping
his pension, but chiefly through the
rascality of Lord Ferrers, who applied
to his own private use 5,000 which the
French government had transmitted to
his care for DEon.
Among the extensive collection of
DEon books and unpublished manu-
scripts in the possession of Mr. R.
Copley Christie, there is a curious
account of Livres que Mr Boissiere,
libraire, rue le St. James, a Londres,
a fournis a Mile.2 la Chre DEon. All
the books in this bill are in French,
several dealing with the Bastille, and
the others including La Vie Priv&#38; 
de Louis XV. and the Fastes de Louis

	1 Mr. christie, who at one time contemplated a
life of the Chevalier DEon, has most generously
permitted me to examine his valuable collection
of DEon literature.
	2 During his stay in England, DEon was known
by the title of Chevalier; on the second occasion,
and up to the time of his death, when, in fact, he
dressed as a woman, he assumed the title of
ChevalThre.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00132" SEQ="0132" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="122">122
XV. These purchases, which amount
to 9 Os. 6d., are quite insignificant when
compared with that effected by DEon
at Christies on February 11, 1792. The
Library of a Gentleman, otherwise
Dr. James Douglas, included as one lot
a matchless collection of the various
editions and translations of Horace,
five hundred and sixty volumes in all,
for which the Chevalier paid, it is said,
100. This assembla~je incomparable, as
DEon himself termed it, was retained
by him until his death. His first work
was to prepare, on the most ample scale,
a catalogue raisonn6, written on cards,
of the five hundred and sixty volumes.
Each edition has at least one, and some-
times two or three cards; on these a
complete transcription of the title-page
is written, frequently followed by some
descriptive or critical remarks. The
ulterior object of all this preliminary
work being a gigantic edition of Horace
in five different sections, viz.

Horatius Profanus.
Horatius Christianus.
Horatius Catholicus, Apostolicus et
Romanus.
Horatius Reformatus.
Horatius Gallus, sive purgatus, ex-
purgatus, castratus et Eununchus [sic]
secundum Societatem Jesu defunctam,
etc., et Amplissimas Europm Univer-
sitates.

It is scarcely necessary to state that
D9Eons idea never got beyond the
manuscript stage. An examination of
these MSS., which are now in posses-
sion of Mr. R. Copley Christie, proves
that, had the Chevaliers edition been
printed, it would have been an unqual-
ified failure, any such edition being
entirely beyond his power.
With the purchase of Dr. Douglass
collection of Horace, the Chevaliers

	1 This is the amount stated in all the biographies
of DEon. A reference to the Christie catalogue,
however, shows that this collection of Horace
~started by Dr. Mead and continued by Dr. Douglas
was bought in at 199 guineas. This, of course,
may have been the reserve price at which the col-
lection was put up by the auctioneer. The collec-
tion may have been sold to DEon privately by the
executors of Dr. Douglas; but it is quite certain
that he did not, as is usually stated, purchase the
collection under the hammer for 100.
career as a book-buyer appears to have
ended. He next appears in the charac-
ter of bookseller. In the spring of 1791,
it was announced that the Chevalier
DEons books and MSS. were to be
sold by auction, in order, as he him-
self explains, to satisfy and pay her
creditors, before her departure for
Paris. Iustitia3 Soror Fides. The cat-
alogue was drawn up by the Chevalier
himself, and the sale announced by
James Christie for Thursday, May 5,
1791, and following days. At the same
time it was announced that the sale
would include her mahogany book-
cases, her prints, household furniture,
swords, trinkets, jewels, and, in gen-
eral, all her wearing apparel, consti-
tuting the wardrobe of a captain of
Dragoons and a French lady. The
title-page of the catalogue contained a
quotation ostensibly from Juvenal:
Quale decus rerum si Virginis Auctio fiat
Balteus, et Manica!, et Cristile, crurisque
sinistri
Dimidium Tegmen! ...
Tn felix, Ocreas vendente Puella;

but the auctioneer, who was a wag,
adapted the lines to suit the occasion,
and substituted Virginis for the origi-
nal word conjugis. The announce-
ment of the sale attracted very wide
interest, and all the principal newspa-
pers of the time contained comments,
the Public Advertiser publishing on May
3 and 5, Memoirs of the Life of Made-
moiselle La Chevali~re DEon.
But the sale did not take place. The
good sense and the good feeling, ac-
cording to the Public Advertiser of May
6, were, perhaps, never exerted with
more propriety than in the request
made by some very liberal persons
(not Aristocrats) to Mr. Christie, on the
evening before Madame DEons sale,
to desire him to stop the sale of her
books and MSS. in order to procure a
subscription to enable her to pay her
debts, and to enjoy, those silences of
age and of infirmity, to which her
talents, her conduct, and her sex had
so well entitled her. The ChevalEire
consented to this proposition with
The Chevalier DEon as a Book Collector.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00133" SEQ="0133" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="123">The Chevalier DEon as a Book Collector.
great difficulty, after having burst into
tears at the kindness and generosity
of the persons who made this offer,
and on its taking place she insisted
upon presenting her MSS. and her Ori-
ental books to the British Museum.
A subscription list was opened at Ham-
mersleys Bank, Pall Mall, and in a
very short time the sum of 465 5s. was
obtained, the Prince of Wales giving
100. A public benefit for the Chevalier
was got up at Ranelagh in June of the
same year, and for a time the Chevalier
was comfortably situated. By Febru-
ary, 1792, he appears to have been just
as badly off as ever. The Public Adver-
tiser of January 25 of that year con-
tains the following note, which reads
curiously enough in connection with
the recent celebration of the France-
German war: What resources might
the democrats and emigrants of France
find in Marshal Saxes MS. Memoirs,
which come to the hammer very soon,
at the Chevalibre DEon sale. There is
amongst them a complete description of
all the souterrains of that very impor-
tant fortress Strasburg.
	Seventy-three lots of valuable and
elegant jewels, a few fine prints, valu-
able coins, medals, plate, etc., which
Christie sold on February 17, 1792, pro-
duced a total of 348 17s. 74., some of
the more valuable lots being bought
in.	On the 3rd and 4th of the same
month a small parcel of books and
prints had been sold at this place.
During the next year the Chevalier
disposed of another instalment at Leigh
&#38; Sothebys, to whom, in sending a list
of books and MSS. on April 3, 1793, he
wrote and requested them to do the
best they could. The Chevalier, appar-
ently, expecting every day to return
to France, desired that the result of
the sale be sent to M. Dutens, Davies
Street, Berkeley Square, No. 24, who
will forward the amount to him in
Burgundy if he has left England. The
sale of these books took place on May
22 and the two following days, and
the one hundred and four lots brought
a total of over 19, as the statement
of account, now in the possession of
Mr. R. C. Christie, shows:
SALE OF MILE. DEoNs BooKs.
By Leigh &#38; Sotheby.
Selling at 12 per cent.
Duty and Stamp
Carriage of Books
Monies to pay Madame
.217 0
012 5
...026
.19	310

22 16 0
	A month after the sale the balance
was paid to the Chevalier, who signed
the receipt G. Deon. The sale of the
residue of the Chevaliers library took
place at Christies on February 19, 1813,
and included the collection of Horace:
the total proceeds amounted to 313,
which apparently went to pay out-
standing accounts. The more valuable
portion of the Chevaliers library un-
doubtedly changed hands privately, as
there is no record of very many im-
portant items having occurred for sale
in the auction-rooms. The Chevaliers
catalogue contained an announcement
that any of the articles therein men-
tioned were for sale by private contract.
The great variety and importance of
the Chevaliers library can only be fully
grasped after a careful perusal of the
original catalogue, which has itself be-
come a considerable rarity. The manu-
scripts to which the Chevalier attached
the greatest value were unquestionably
those of Mar~chal de Vauban, to whom
DEons uncle had been secretary.
These MSS., which date from 1677 to
1706, are of the greatest interest. But
Vauban, who fortified three hundred
ancient citadels, created thirty-three
new ones, had the direction of fifty-
three sieges, and was present at one
hundred and forty engagements, was
a genius at applying the ideas of others
a contingency which does not in any
way minimize the fact of his being the
greatest of French military engineers.
DEons collection contained all the
manuscripts of the Mar6chal, with
plans, instructions on the fortifications,
the attack and defence of the particular
places, the encampments, and an in-
finite variety of other important mat-
ter, into which it is not necessary to
enter. The Chevalier also attached
much importance to several large folio
123</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00134" SEQ="0134" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="124">124
volumes containing a variety of manu-
scripts on civil and criminal law in
France, but more especially the proc~s-
verbal of the Conferences held in 1667,
concerning the reformation of the
Ordre Judiclaire.
Of MSS. on history, politics, arts, and
sciences, there were nearly fifty items,
in either French, Spanish, or English.
Perhaps the most remarkable of these
articles was Les Ethiques, Politiques,
Economiques, etc., of Aristotle, mag-
nifiquement written in Gothic letters, in
black ink, and with capitals in gold,
blue, or red, on fine vellum. Another
entry, in Latin, describes a beautiful
MS. of Plinys Epistles elegantly illu-
minated. There was a thirteenth-cen-
tury MS. of Ciceros Rhetorics; a
fifteenth-century MS. of the Legenda
Sanctorum; and another MS. about
the same date comprising the treatise
attributed to Aristotle, De Secretis
Secretorum; the last three, with a
Greek Codex, elegantly written
towards the close of the twelfth cen-
tury, are now in the British Museum,
and form a part of the bequest of Dr.
Burney. Yet another interesting entry
consists of the ~IEuvres M~l~es et Coin-
pl~tes du Vergier, which ran into
three volumes quarto. This MS., which
belonged to an intimate friend of the
poet, contains a number of pieces, in
verse and prose, which had not, up to
the time at which they became DEons
property, appeared in any edition; his
works, which were not printed during
his lifetime, were first collected and
published at Amsterdam in 1726.
His collection of Bibles, MS. and
printed, including editions in Hebrew,
Chaldaic, Syriac, Talmudic-Rabbinic,
Arabic, Persian, Turkish, Ethiopian,
Georgian, Malay, Gothic, Greek, Latin,
Gauloise, French, and English, nearly
fifty in all, and many of the greatest
rarity and interest, from the twelfth
century MS. of the Biblia Latina with
Dr. Jeromes Prologis (now in the Brit-
ish Museum) downwards. Perhaps the
most interesting entry in this section
is the Basle edition of Divinre Scrip-
turre Veteris ac Novi Testamenti, 1545.
This splendid edition was published
The Chevalier DEon as a Book Collector.
	under the direction of Melanchthon, to
whom DEons copy once belonged, as
is evidenced by the fact that nearly
every page contains the editors notes
in Greek and Latin. DEon also pos-
sessed a New Testament in Greek, in
which Melanchthon had made a num-
ber of notes; there was also a copy
each of the extremely rare French
translation of the Bible, printed by
Antoine Verard, in Paris, about 1487,
and of the beautiful edition issued
from the Estienne Press in 1546.
The variety and number of the Chev-
aliers dictionaries and encyclopa~dias
comprised the most reliable works deal-
ing with history, literature, law, gar-
dening, agriculture and botany, arts,
sciences, military, and theology. After~
these books of referencewhich, after
all, are not necessarily an indication
of a mans literary proclivitiesDEons
library was largely made up of French
m6moires. The standard French au-
thors were well represented. The cdi--
tion of Rousseaus ~Euvres is that in
eleven volumes, printed under the eye
of the author by his intimate friend,
Marc Michel Rey, of Amsterdam, 1769;
the whole set is half-bound in calf,
bien propre, as the Chevalier adds
with the true pride of the bibliophile.
But of exceedingly curious books, or
of works which one rarely meets with
outside Brunet, DEons library was
very full. He possessed, for instance,
Magellans Description des Octants et
Sextants; he rejoiced in the possession
of a certain Trait6 des Maladies des
Femmes grosses, published in 1712; a
copy of the Dissertation sur la Pr&#38; 
eminence des Chats (Amsterdam, 1767),
a very curious treatise on the position
of the cat in society, its place among
the other animals of Egypt, on the dis-
tinctions and privileges which cats have
personally enjoyed, their honorable
treatment in life, and of the monu-
ments and so forth which have been
erected to them after their death, and
much other quaint inform~ition in re-
gard to this topic. In the library of
so expert a swordsman, the presence
of LHonneur consid6r6 en lui-m~me
et relativement au Duel (Paris, 1752)-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00135" SEQ="0135" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="125">is not, perhaps, surprising, although it
is not easy to imagine a student of
either of the foregoing books indulging
in the luxury of sermons, of which the
Chevalier possessed a goodly number.
Indeed, theology, in the widest sense
of the term, was distinctly a speciality
of the Chevalier, one of whose greatest
treasures was a copy of the Catechisms
composed by Cardinal Richelieu, and
dedicated by him to the Sovereign,
Louis XIII. This book is in folio,
and is very highly ornamented with
vignettes. The Public Advertiser, in an
obviously inspired paragraph which it
published in January, 1792, described
this as the finest printed book in
the world, perhaps beating Boydells
Shakespeare, and the Louvre Thomas
~L Kempis.
	DEons library included singularly
few Italian books, the only noteworthy
exception, indeed, being a splendid
copy on vellum of Martinellis Istoria
Critica della Vita Civile (Naples, 1764),
with the large and beautiful vignettes
in gold and blue. To perpetrate an
Irishism most of the Chevaliers En-
glish books were in French. Even
after so long a residence in this coun-
try, the Chevaliers English was ex-
ceedingly indifferent, and whenever it
was possible to obtain French versions
of English classics he appears to have
preferred them thus. We find, for ex-
ample, among his books, Costes trans-
lation of Lockes Essay on the Human
Understanding, Popes works, both in
separate pamphlets, and the collected
edition in eight volumes published at
Amsterdam in 1767; Youngs poems, and
even Dr.Wattss, appear in their French
dress.
	The Chevalier DEona lady tam
Marti quam Minerva, tam Camilke
quam Cornelia, tam Matrona~ quam Tm-
peratoriwas a true bibliophile, one
who collected books because he loved
them; and not a specimen of that too
common type who collects books with
the primary object of being considered
a wise man. The Chevalier wrote his
name or pasted his book-plate in every
one of his books, and de la biblio-
th~que de la Chevali~re DEon. is an
125
announcement which one occasionally
notices in a book which almost invari-
ably attracts the bibliophiles attention,
either by its exterior beauty or by its
intrinsic interest. The Chevalier was
neither wise nor diplomatic in many
things, and much of the misery of his
later years is distinctly traceable to his
own foolishness, but amid all his in-
firmities and in spite of all his foibles,
his love for books is almost beautiful
in its sincerity and in its intensity; and,
having said all they can against him,
perhaps his detractors would occasion-
ally ask themselves whether they can
lay claim to so great a virtue.
W.	ROBERTS.





From The Argosy.
COUNTRY LIFE IN THE LAST CENTURY.
	English country and provincial life
at the close of the eighteenth century
had changed greatly in several of its
esseutia~ features from what it had
been at the beginning of the long
reign of George the Third.
	At the earlier period the aspect of the
country itself was for the most part
desolate and dreary in the extreme.
Agriculture had made but compara-
tively little progress, sparse patches of
cultivation, alternating at wide inter-
vals with the swamps and wastes,
which made up the prevailing features
of the landscape. It was the opening
out of fresh roads in every direction,
and the conversion of muddy bridle-
paths and narrow footways into wide
and properly levelled turnpikes, pass-
able for vehicles of every kind, which
wrought so material a change in the
social relations and the manners of
English country life.
	Between the years 1760 and 1774,
upwards of seven hundred Inclosure
Acts were obtained, while of Turnpike
Acts, four hundred and fifty-two were
passed during the same period. It was
a silent revolution, but, as the results
proved, a most beneficial one.
	The taste and comfort which nowa-
days are rarely absent from a villa or
Country Lfe in the Last Century.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00136" SEQ="0136" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="126">126
suburban residence of even the hum-
blest kind were seldom to be found
even among the homes of the country
gentry prior to the middle of last cen-
tury. Landscape gardening was con-
fined to the seats of the great propri-
etors, and such a thing as an ordinary
flower-garden was a by no means usual
accessory even to the mansion of a
gentleman qualified to dub himself a
knight of the shire. The houses them-
selves, although generally substantial
structures enough, were rarely kept in
a state of repair and cleanliness such
as would accord with our modern no-
tions of decency and comfort. The
stables and kennels were in too close
proximity to them, occupying the site
which is now usually devoted to con-
servatories and flower-borders. The
rough fields and stony rutted lanes
through which the mansion was ap-
proached presented the greatest possi-
ble contrast to the carefully kept
avenues, the shaven lawns, and all
the ornate surroundings of a modern
country residence.
One of the chief points in the educa-
tion, so-called, of a gentlewoman of
those days was that she should become
a proficient cook; while, if her parents
were ambitious that she should shine
in after-life as an accomplished hostess,
she received lessons from a carving-
master. The chief duty of hospitality,
as taught her at home, was for the
lady to press the guests to eat to re-
pletion, while the main care of the
master of the house was to induce
them to drink to excess. This, it may
be, was not an unfitting education for
a young woman who was destined to
become the helpmate of some country
boor, who regarded a wife in the light
of an upper servant, and to whom the
company of the opposite sex was an
irksome restraint on the freedom of
social intercourse.
To a woman of any education and
refinement an English manor-house of
a hundred and fifty years ago must
have been an intolerable home.
The state of the roads during a great
part of the year was such as to render
visiting impracticable. The library of
the Hall probably consisted of a book
of recipes, the Justice of the Peace,
a volume of drinking songs, a book
of sports, and a tract or two against
popery. There were no country book-
clubs or London circulating libraries in
those days. The country town, unless
it were one of the chief centres of pro-
vincial life, had probably not even one
booksellers shop, and was dependent
for its literary supplies upon the occa-
sional visits of a hawker, or the trav-
elling agent of some large firm, who
went round with his pack from house
to ho
